f  \f\f\- '- 


.\Y\\YR 


ins  !T^ 
l 


JV'o 

Division 

Range 

Shelf 

Received      -j^^^L^  187 O 


*t 


.17 

: 


38TH  CONGRESS,  )  SENATE.  {  REP.  COM. 

1st  Session.       }  (No.  63. 


IN  THE  SENATE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


MAY  5,  1864. — Ordered  to  be  printed,  and  that  20,000  additional  copies  be  printed  for  the  use 

of  the  Senate. 


\^     •  £ 

JOINT  RESOLUTION  directing  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War  to  examine  into  the  recent  attack 

on  Fort  Pillow. 

Resolved  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America  in  Congress 
assembled,  That  the  Joint  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War  be,  and  they  are  hereby, 
instructed  to  inquire. into  the  truth  of  the  rumored  slaughter  of  the  Union  troops,  after 
their  surrender,  at  the  recent  attack  of  the  rebel  forces  upon  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee  ;  as, 
also,  whether  Fort  Pillow  could  have  been  sufficiently  re-enforced  or  evacuated,  and  if  so, 
why  it  was  not  done  ;  and  that  they  report  the  facts  to  Congress  as  soon  as  possible. 

Approved  April  21,  1864. 


Mr.  WADE  submitted  the  following 

REPORT. 

The  Joint  Committee  on  the  Conduct  and  Expenditures  of  the  War,  to  whom  was 
referred  the  resolution  of  Congress  instructing  them  to  investigate  the  late 
massacre  at  Fort  Pilloiv,  designated  two  members  of  the  committee — Messrs. 
Wade  and  Gooch — to  proceed  forthwith  to  such  places  as  they  might  deem 
necessary,  and  take  testimony.  That  sub-committee  having  discharged  that 
duty,  returned  to  this  city,  and  submitted  to  the  joint  committee  a  report,  with 
accompanying  papers  and  testimony.  The  report  was  read  and  adopted  by 
the  committee,  whose  chairman  was  instructed  to  submit  the  same,  with  the 
testimony,  to  the  Senate,  and  Mr.  Gooch  to  the  House,  and  ash  that  the  same 
be  printed. 

REPORT  OF  SUB-COMMITTEE. 

Messrs.  WADE  and  GOOCH,  the  sub-committee  appointed  by  the  -Joint  Com 
mittee  on  the  Conduct  and  Expenditures  of  the  War,  with  instructions  to  proceed 
to  such  points  as  they  might  deem  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  taking  testimony 
in  regard  to  the  massacre  at  Fort  Pillow,  submitted  the  following  report  to  the 
joint  committee,  together  with  the  accompanying  testimony  and  papers  : 

In  obedience  to  the  instructions  of  this  joint  committee  adopted  on  the  18th 
ultimo,  your  committee  left  Washington  on  the  morning  of  the  19th,  taking  with 
them  the  stenographer  of  this  committee,  and  proceeded  to  Cairo  and  Mound 
City,  Illinois ;  Columbus,  Kentucky ;  and  Fort  Pillow  and  Memphis,  Tennessee; 
at  each  of  which  places  they  proceeded  to  take  testimony. 

Although  your  committee  were  instructed  to  inquire  only  in  reference  to  the 
attack,  capture,  and  massacre  of  Fort  Pillow,  they  have  deemed  it  proper  to 
take  some  testimony  in  reference  to  the  operations  of  Forrest  and  his  command 
immediately  preceding  and  subsequent  to  that  horrible  transaction.  It  will 
appear,  from  the  testimony  thus  taken,  that  the  atrocities  committed,  at  Fort 


2  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Pillow  were  not  the  result  of  passions  excited  by  the  heat  of  conflict,  but  were 
the  results  of  a  policy  deliberately  decided  upon  and  unhesitatingly  announced. 
Even  if  the  uncertainty  of  the  fate  of  those  officers  and  men  belonging  to  colored 
regiments  who  have  heretofore  been  taken  prisoners  by  the  rebels  has  failed  to 
convince  the  authorities  of  our  government  of  this  fact,  the  testimony  herewith 
submitted  must  convince  even  the  most  skeptical  that  it  is  the  intention  of  the 
rebel  authorities  not  to  recognize  the  officers  and  men  of  our  colored  regiments 
as  entitled  to  the  treatment  accorded  by  all  civilized  nations  to  prisoners  of  war. 
The  declarations  of  Forrest  and  his  officers,  both  before  and  after  the  capture 
of  Fort  Pillow,  as  testified  to  by  such  of  our  men  as  have  escaped  after  being 
taken  by  him ;  the  threats  contained  in  the  various  demands  for  surrender  made 
at  Paducah,  Columbus,  and  other  places ;  the  renewal  of  the  massacre  the  morn 
ing  after  the  capture  of  Fort  Pillow ;  the  statements  made  by  the  rebel  officers 
to  the  officers  of  our  gunboats  who  received  the  few  survivors  at  Fort  Pillow — 
all  this  proves  most  -conclusively  the  policy  they  have  determined  to  adopt. 

The  first  operation  of  any  importance  was  the  attack  upon  Union  city,  Ten 
nessee,  by  a  portion  of  Forrest's  command.  The  attack  was  made  on  the  24th 
of  March.  The  post  was  occupied  by  a  force  of  about  500  men  under  Colonel 
Hawkins,  of  the  7th  Tennessee  Union  cavalry.  The  attacking  force  was  su 
perior  in  numbers,  but  was  repulsed  several  times  by  our  forces.  For  the  par 
ticulars  of  the  attack,  and  the  circumstances  attending  the  surrender,  your  com 
mittee  would  refer  to  the  testimony  herewith  submitted.  They  would  state,, 
however,  that  it  would  appear  from  the  testimony  that  the  surrender  was  op 
posed  by  nearly  if  not  quite  all  the  officers  of  Colonel  Hawkins's  command. 
Your  committee  think  that  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  surrender  are 
such  that  they  demand  the  most  searching  investigation  by  the  military  author 
ities,  as,  at  tke  time  of  the  surrender,  but  one  man  on  our  side  had  been  injured. 

On  the  25th  of  March,  the  enemy,  under  the  rebel  Generals  Forrest,  Buford, 
Harris,  and  Thompson,  estimated  at  over  6,000  men,  made  an  attack  on  Paducah, 
Kentucky,  which  post  was  occupied  by  Colonel  S.  G.  Hicks,  40th  Illinois  regi 
ment,  with  655  men.  Our  forces  retired  into  Fort  Anderson,  and  there  made 
their  stand — assisted  by  some  gunboats  belonging  to  the  command  of  Captain 
Shirk  of  the  navy — successfully  repelling  the  attacks  of  the  enemy.  Failing 
to  make  any  impression  upon  our  forces,  Forrest  then  demanded  an  unconditional 
surrender,  closing  his  communication  to  Colonel  Hicks  in  these  words :  "  If  you 
surrender  you  shall  be  treated  as  prisoners  of  war,  but  if  I  have  to  storm  your 
works  you  may  expect  no  quarter."  This  demand  and  threat  was  met  by  a 
refusal  on  the  part  of  Colonel  Hicks  to  surrender,  he  stating  that  he  had  been 
placed  there  by  his  government  to  defend  that  post,  and  he  should  do  so.  The 
rebels  made  three  other  assaults  that  same  day,  but  were  repulsed  with  heavy 
loss  each  time,  the  rebel  General  Thompson  being  killed  in  the  last  assault. 
The  enemy  retired  the  next  day,  having  suffered  a  loss  estimated  at  three  hun 
dred  killed,  and  from  1,000  to  1,200  wounded.  The  loss  on  our  side  was  14 
killed  and  46  wounded. 

The  operations  of  the  enemy  at  Paducah  were  characterized  by  the  same 
bad  faith  and  treachery  that  seem  to  have  become  the  settled  policy  of  Forrest 
and  his  command.  The  flag  of  truce  was  taken  advantage  of  there,  as  else 
where,  to  secure  desirable  positions  which  the  rebels  were  mnable  to  obtain  by 
fair  and  honorable  means;  and  also  to  afford  opportunities  for  plundering  pri 
vate  stores  as  well  as  government  property.  At  Paducah  the  rebels  were  guilty 
of  acts  more  cowardly,  if  possible,  than  any  they  have  practiced  elsewhere. 
When  the  attack  was  made  the  officers  of  the  fort  and  of  the  gunboats  advised 
the  women  and  children  to  go  down  to  the  river  for  the  purpose  of  being  taken 
across  out  of  danger.  As  they  were  leaving  the  town  for  that  purpose,  the 
rebel  sharpshooters  mingled  with  them,  and,  shielded  by  their  presence,  ad 
vanced  and  fired  upon  the  gunboats,  wounding  some  of  our  officers  and  men. 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE,  $ 

Our  forces  could  not  return  the  fire  without  endangering  the  lives  of  the  women 
and  children.  The  rebels  also  placed  women  in  front  of  their  lines  as  they 
moved  on  the  fort,  or  were  proceeding  to  take  positions  while  the  flag  of  truce 
was  at  the  fort,  in  order  to  compel  our  men  to  withhold  their  fire,  out  of  regard 
for  the  lives  of  the  women  who  were  made  use  of  in  this  most  cowardly  manner. 
For  more  full  details  of  the  attack,  and  the  treacherous  and  cowardly  practices 
of  the  rebels  there,  your  committee  refer  to  the  testimony  herewith  submitted. 

On  the  13th  of  April,  the  day  after  the  capture  of  Fort  Pillow,  the  rebel 
General  Buford  appeared  before  Columbus,  Kentucky,  and  demanded  its  un 
conditional  surrender.  He  coupled  with  that  demand  a  threat  that  if  the  place 
was  not  surrendered,  and  he  should  be  compelled  to  attack  it,  "  no  quarter 
whatever  should  be  shown  to  the  negro  troops."  To  this  Colonel  Lawrence,  in 
command  of  the  post,  replied,  that  "  surrender  was  out  of  the  question,"  as  he 
had  been  placed  there  by  his  government  to  hold  and  defend  the  place,  and 
should  do  so.  No  attack  was  made,  but  the  enemy  retired,  having  taken  ad 
vantage  of  the  flag  of  truce  to  seize  some  horses  of  Union  citizens  which  had 
been  brought  in  there  for  security. 

It  was  at  Fort  Pillow,  however,  that  the  brutality  and  cruelty  of  the  rebels 
were  most  fearfully  exhibited.  The  garrison  there,  according  to  the  last  returns 
received  at  headquarters,  amounted  to  19  officers  and  538  enlisted  men,  of  whom 
262  were  colored  troops,  comprising  one  battalion  of  the  6th  United  States 
heavy  artillery,  (formerly  called  the  1st  Alabama  artillery,)  of  colored  troops, 
under  command  of  Major  L.  F.  Booth;  one  section  of  the  2d  United  States 
light  artillery,  colored,  and  one  battalion  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  white, 
commanded  by  Major  W.  F.  Bradford.  Major  Booth  was  the  ranking  officer, 
and  was  in  command  of  the  post. 

On  Tuesday,  the  12th  of  April,  (the  anniversary  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Sumter, 
in  April,  1861,)  the  pickets  of  the  garrison  were  driven  in  just  before  sunrise, 
that  being  the  first  intimation  our  forces  there  had  of  any  intention  on.  the  part 
of  the  enemy  to  attack  that  place.  Fighting  soon  became  general,  and  about 
9  o'clock  Major  Booth  was  killed.  Major  Bradford  succeeded  to  the  command, 
and  withdrew  all  the  forces  within  the  fort.  They  had  previously  occupied 
some  intrenchments  at  some  distance  from  the  fort,  and  further  from  the  river. 

This  fort  was  situated  on  a  high  bluff,  which  descended  precipitately  to  the 
river's  edge,  the  side  of  the  bluff  on  the  river  side  being  covered  with  trees,. 
bushes,  and  fallen  timber.  Extending  back  from  the  river,  on  either  side  of  the 
fort,  was  a  ravine  or  hollow — the  one  below  the  fort  containing  several  private 
stores  and  some  dwellings,  constituting  what  was  called  the  town.  At  the 
mouth  of  that  ravine,  and  on  the  river  bank,  were  some  government  buildings 
containing  commissary  and  quartermaster's  stores.  The  ravine  above  the  fort 
was  known  as  Cold  Creek  ravine,  the  sides  being  covered  with  trees  and  bushes. 
To  the  right,  or  below  and  a  little  to  the  front  of  the  fort,  was  a  level  piece  of 
ground,  not  quite  so  elevated  as  the  fort  itself,  on  which  had  been  erected  some 
log  huts  or  shanties,  which  were  occupied  by  the  white  troops,  and  also  used  for 
hospital  and  other  purposes.  Within  the  fort  tents  had  been  erected,  with 
board  floors,  for  the  use  of  the  colored  troops.  There  were  six  pieces  of  artillery 
in  the  fort,  consisting  of  two  6-pounders,  two  12-pounder  howitzers,  and  two 
10-pounder  Parrots. 

The  rebels  continued  their  attack,  but,  up  to  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the  after 
noon,  they  had  not  gained  any  decisive  success.  Our  troops,  both  white  and 
black,  fought  most  bravely,  and  were  in  good  spirits.  The  gunboat  No.  7,  (New 
Era,)  Captain  Marshall,  took  part  in  the  conflict,  shelling  the  enemy  as  oppor 
tunity  offered.  Signals  had  been  agreed  upon  by  which  the  officers  in  the  fort 
could  indicate  where  the  guns  of  the  boat  could  be  most  effective.  There  being 
but  one  gunboat  there,  no  permanent  impression  appears  to  have  been  produced 
upon  the  enemy  j  for  as  they  were  shelled  out  of  one  ravine,  they  would  make 


4  FORT    PIL*LOW    MASSACRE. 

their  appearance  in  the  other.  They  would  thus  appear  and  retire  as  the  gun 
boat  moved  from  one  point  to  the  other.  About  one  o'clock  the  fire  on  both 
sides  slackened  somewhat,  and  the  gunboat  moved  out  in  the  river,  to  cool  and 
clean  its  guns,  having  fired  282  rounds  of  shell,  shrapnell,  and  canister,  which 
nearly  exhausted  its  supply  of  ammunition. 

The  rebels  having  thus  far  failed  in  their  attack,  now  resorted  to  their  cus 
tomary  use  of  flags  of  truce.  The  first  flag  of  truce  conveyed  a  demand  from 
Forrest  for  the  unconditional  surrender  of  the  fort.  To  this  Major  Bradford 
replied,  asking  to  be  allowed  one  hour  to  consult  with  his  officers  and  the  officers 
of  the  gunboat.  In  a  short  time  a  second  flag  of  truce  appeared,  with  a  com 
munication  from  Forrest,  that  he  would  allow  Major  Bradford  twenty  minutes 
in  which  to  move  his  troops  out  of  the  fort,  and  if  it  was  not  done  within  that 
time  an  assault  would  be  ordered.  To  this  Major  Bradford  returned  the.  reply 
that  he  would  not  surrender. 

During  the  time  these  flags  of  truce  were  flying,  the  rebels  were  moving  down 
the  ravine  and  taking  positions  from  which  the  more  readily  to  charge  upon  the 
fort.  Parties  of  them  were  also  engaged  in  plundering  the  government  buildings 
of  commissary  and  quartermaster's  stores,  in  full  view  of  the  gunboat.  Captain 
Marshall  states  that  he  refrained  from  firing  upon  the  rebels,  although  they  were 
thus  violating  the  flag  of  truce,  for  fear  that,  should  they  finally  succeed  in  cap 
turing  the  fort,  they  would  justify  any  atrocities  they  might  commit  by  saying 
that  they  were  in  retaliation  for  his  firing  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  flying.  He 
says,  however,  that  when  he  saw  the  rebels  coming  down  the  ravine  above  the 
fort,  and  taking  positions  there,  he  got  under  way  and  stood  for  the  fort,  deter 
mined  to  use  what  little  ammunition  he  had  left  in  shelling  them  out  of  the 
ravine ;  but  he  did  not  get  up  within  effective  range  before  the  final  assault  was 
made. 

Immediately  after  the  second  flag  of  truce  retired,  the  rebels  made  a  rush  from 
the  positions  they  had  so  treacherously  gained  and  obtained  possession  of  the 
fort,  raising  the  cry  of  "No  quarter!"  But  little  opportunity  was  allowed  for 
resistance.  Our  troops,  black  and  white,  threw  down  their  arms,  and  sought  to 
escape  by  running  down  the  steep  bluff  near  the  fort,  and  secreting  themselves 
behind  trees  and  logs,  in  the  bushes,  and  under  the  brush — some  even  jumping 
into  the  river,  leaving  only  their  heads  above  the  water,  as  they  crouched  down 
under  the  bank. 

Then  followed  a  scene  of  cruelty  and  murder  without  a  parallel  in  civilized 
warfare,  which  needed  but  the  tomahawk  and  scalping-knife  to  exceed  the 
worst  atrocities  ever  committed  by  savages.  The  rebels  commenced  an  indis 
criminate  slaughter,  sparing  neither  age  nor  sex,  white  or  black,  soldier  or 
civilian.  The  officers  and  men  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  the  devilish 
work ;  men,  women,  and  even  children,  wherever  found,  were  deliberately  shot 
down,  beaten,  and  hacked  with  sabres  ;  some  of  the  children  not  more  than  ten 
years  old  were  forced  to  stand  up  and  face  their  murderers  while  being  shot ; 
the  sick  and  the  wounded  were  butchered  without  mercy,  the  rebels  even 
entering  the  hospital  building  and  dragging  them  out  to  be  shot,  or  killing  them 
as  they  lay  there  unable  to  offer  the  least  resistance.  All  over  the  hillside  the 
work  of  murder  was  going  on ;  numbers  of  our  men  were  collected  together  in 
lines  or  groups  and  deliberately  shot ;  some  were  shot  while  in  the  river,  while 
others  on  the  bank  were  shot  and  their  bodies  kicked  into  the  water,  many  of 
them  still  living  but  unable  to  make  any  exertions  to  save  themselves  from 
drowning.  Some  of  the  rebels  stood  on  the  top  of  the  hill  or  a  short  distance 
down  its  side,  and  called  to  our  soldiers  to  come  up  to  them,  and  as  they 
approached,  shot  them  down  in  cold  blood ;  if  their  guns  or  pistols  missed 
fire,  forcing  them  to  stand  there  until  they  were  again  prepared  to  fire.  All 
around  were  heard  cries  of  "No  quarter!"  "No  quarter!"  "Kill the  damned 
niggers;  shoot  them  down  !"  All  who  asked  for  mercy  were  answered  by  the 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRK.  5 

most  cruel  taunts  and  sneers.  Some  were  spared  for  a  time,  only  to  be  murdered 
under  circumstances  of  greater  cruelty.  No  cruelty  which  the  most  fiendish 
malignity  could  devise  was  omitted  by  these  murderers.  One  white  soldier 
who  was  wounded  in  one  leg  so  as  to  be  unable  to  walk,  was  made  to  stand  up 
Avhile  his  tormentors  shot  him ;  others  who  were  wounded  and  unable  to  stand 
were  held  up  and  again  shot.  One  negro  who  had  been  ordered  by  a  rebel 
officer  to  hold  his  horse,  was  killed  by  him  when  he  remounted ;  another,  a 
mere  child,  whom  an  officer  had  taken  up  behind  him  on  his  horse,  was  seen  by 
Chalmers,  who  at  once  ordered  the  officer  to  put  him  down  and  shoot  him, 
which  was  done.  The  huts  and  tents  in  which  many  of  the  wounded  had 
sought  shelter  were  set  on  fire,  both  that  night  and  the  next  morning,  while  the 
wounded  were  still  in  them — those  only  escaping  who  were  able  to  get  them 
selves  out,  or  who  could  prevail  on  others  less  injured  than  themselves  to  help 
them  out ;  and  even  some  of  those  thus  seeking  to  escape  the  flames  were 
met  by  those  ruffians  and  brutally  shot  down,  or  had  their  brains  beaten  out. 
One  man  was  deliberately  fastened  down  to  the  floor  of  a  tent,  face  upwards, 
by  means  of  nails  driven  through  his  clothing  and  into  the  boards  under  him,  so 
that  he  could  not  possibly  escape,  and  then  the  tent  set  on  fire ;  another  was 
nailed  to  the  side  of  a  building  outside  of  the  fort,  and  then  the  building  set  on 
fire  and  burned.  The  charred  remains  of  five  or  six  bodies  were  afterwards 
found,  all  but  one  so  much  disfigured  and  consumed  by  the  flames  that  they 
could  not  be  identified,  and  the  identification  of  that  one  is  not  absolutely 
certain,  although  there  can  hardly  be  a  doubt  that  it  was  the  body  of  Lieuten 
ant  Akerstrom,  quartermaster  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  and  a  native 
Tennesseean ;  several  witnesses  who  saw  the  remains,  and  who  were  personally 
acquainted  with  him  while  living,  have  testified  that  it  is  their  firm  belief  that 
it  was  his  body  that  was  thus  treated. 

These  deeds  of  murder  and  cruelty  ceased  when  night  came  on,  only  to  be 
renewed  the  next  morning,  when  the  demons  carefully  sought  Mnong  the  dead 
lying  about  in  all  directions  for  any  of  the  wounded  yet  alive,  and  those  they 
found  were  deliberately  shot.  Scores  of  the  dead  and  wounded  were  found 
there  the  day  after  the  massacre  by  the  men  from  some  of  our  gunboats  who 
were  permitted  to  go  on  shore  and  collect  the  wounded  and  bury  the  dead. 
The  rebels  themselves  had  made  a  pretence  of  burying  a  great  many  of  their 
victims,  but  they  had  merely  thrown  them,  without  the  least  regard  to  care  or 
decency,  into  the  trenches  and  ditches  about  the  fort,  or  the  little  hollows  and 
ravines  on  the  hill-side,  covering  them  but  partially  with  earth.  Portions  of 
heads  and  faces,  hands  and  feet,  were  found  protruding  through  the  earth  in 
every  direction.  The  testimony  also  establishes  the  fact  that  the  rebels  buried 
some  of  the  living  with  the  dead,  a  few  of  whom  succeeded  afterwards  in  digging 
themselves  out,  or  were  dug  out  by  others,  one  of  whom  your  committee  found 
in  Mound  City  hospital,  and  there  examined.  And  even  when  your  committee 
visited  the  spot,  two  weeks  afterwards,  although  parties  of  men  had  been  sent 
on  shore  from  time  to  time  to  bury  the  bodies  unburied  and  rebury  the  otjiers, 
and  were  even  then  engaged  in  the  same  work,  we  found  the  evidences  of  this 
murder  and  cruelty  still  most  painfully  apparent ;  we  saw  bodies  still  unburied 
(at  some  distance  from  the  fort)  of  some  sick  men  who  had  been  met  fleeing 
from  the  hospital  and  beaten  down  and  brutally  murdered,  and  their  bodies  left 
where  they  had  fallen.  We  could  still  see  the  faces,  hands,  and  feet  of  men, 
white  and  black,  protruding  out  of  the  ground,  whose  graves  had  not  been 
reached  by  those  engaged  in  re-interring  the  victims  of  the  massacre;  and  although 
a  great  deal  of  rain  had  fallen  within  the  preceding  two  weeks,  the  ground,  more 
especially  on  the  side  and  at  the  foot  of  the  bluff  where  the  most  of  the  mur 
ders  had  been  committed,  was  still  discolored  by  the  blood  of  our  brave  but 
unfortunate  men,  and  the  logs  and  trees  showed  but  too  plainly  the  evidences 
of  the  atrocities  perpetrated  there. 

Many  other  instances  of  equally  atrocious  cruelty  might  be  enumerated,  but 


6  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

your  committee  feel  compelled  to  refrain  from  giving  here  more  of  the  heart- 
sickening  details,  and  refer  to  the  statements  contained  in  the  voluminous  testi 
mony  herewith  submitted.  Those  statements  were  obtained  by  them  from 
eye-witnesses  and  sufferers ;  many  of  them,  as  they  were  examined  by  your 
committee,  were  lying  upon  beds  of  pain  and  suffering,  some  so  feeble  that 
their  lips  could  with  difficulty  frame  the  words  by  which  they  endeavored  to 
convey  some  idea  of  the  cruelties  which  had  been  inflicted  on  them,  and  which 
they  had  seen  inflicted  on  others. 

How  many  of  our  troops  thus  fell  victims  to  the  malignity  and  barbarity  of 
Forrest  and  his  followers  cannot  yet  be  definitely  ascertained.  Two  officers 
belonging  to  the  garrison  were  absent  at  the  time  of  the  capture  and  massacre. 
Of  the  remaining  officers  but  two  are  known  to  be  living,  and  they  are  wounded 
and  now  in  the  hospital  at  Mound  City.  One  of  them,  Captain  Potter,  may 
even  now  be  dead,  as  the  surgeons,  when  your  committee  were  there,  expressed 
no  hope  of  his  recovery.  Of  the  men,  from  300  to  400  are  known  to  have  been 
kilk-d  at  Fort  Pillow,  of  whom,  at  least,  300  were  murdered  in  cold  blood  after 
the  post  was  in  possession  of  the  rebels,  and  our  men  had  thrown  down  their 
arms  and  ceased  to  offer  resistance.  Of  the  survivors,  except  the  wounded  in 
the  hospital  at  Mound  City,  and  the  few  who  succeeded  in  making  their  escape 
unhurt,  nothing  definite  is  known ;  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  many  have  been 
murdered  after  being  taken  away  from  the  fort. 

In  reference  to  the  fate  of  Major  Bradford,  who  was  in  command  of  the  fort 
when  it  was  captured,  and  who  had  up  to  that  time  received  no  injury,  there 
seems  to  be  no  doubt.  The  general  understanding  everywhere  seemed  to  be 
that  he  had  been  brutally  murdered  the  day  after  he  was  taken  prisoner. 

There  is  some  discrepancy  in  the  testimony,  but  your  committee  do  not  sec 
how  the  one  who  professed  to  have  been  an  eye-witness  of  his  death  could 
have  been  mistaken.  There  may  be  some  uncertainty  in  regard  to  his  fate. 

When  your  committee  arrived  at  Memphis,  Tennessee,  they  found  and 
examined  a  man  (Mr.  McLagan)  who  had  been  conscripted  by  some  of  Forrest's 
forces,  but  who,  with  other  conscripts,  had  succeeded  in  making  his  escape. 
He  testifies  that  while  two  companies  of  rebel  troops,  with  Major  Bradford  and 
many  other  pi  isoners,  were  on  their  march  from  Brownsville  to  Jackson,  Ten 
nessee,  Major  Bradford  was  taken  by  five  rebels — one  an  officer — led  about 
fifty  yards  from  the  line  of  march,  and  deliberately  murdered  in  view  of  all 
there  assembled.  He  fell — killed  instantly  by  three  musket  balls,  even  while 
asking  that  his  life  might  be  spared,  as  he  had  fought  them  manfully,  and  was 
deserving  of  a  better  fate.  The  motive  for  the  murder  of  Major  Bradford  seems 
to  have  been  the  simple  fact  that,  although  a  native  of  the  south,  he  remained 
loyal  to  his  government.  The  testimony  herewith  submitted  contains  many 
statements  made  by  the  rebels  that  they  did  not  intend  to  treat  "  home-made 
Yankees,"  as  they  termed  loyal  southerners,  any  better  than  negro  troops. 

There  is  one  circumstance  connected  with  the  events  herein  narrated  which 
your  committee  cannot  permit  to  pass  unnoticed.  The  testimony  herewith  sub 
mitted  discloses  this  most  astounding  and  shameful  fact :  On  the  morning  of  the 
day  succeeding  the  capture  of  Fort  Pillow,  the  gunboat  Silver  Cloud,  (No.  28,) 
the  transport  Platte  Valley,  and  the  gunboat  New  Era,  (No.  7,)  landed  at  Fort 
Pillow  under  flag  of  truce,  for  the  purpose  of  receving  the  few  wounded  there 
and  burying  the  dead.  While  they  were  lying  there,  the  rebel  General  Chalmers 
and  other  rebel  officers  came  down  to  the  landing,  and  some  of  them  went  cm 
the  boats.  Notwithstanding  the  evidences  of  rebel  atrocity  and  barbarity  with 
which  the  ground  was  covered,  there  were  some  of  our  army  officers  on  board 
the  Platte  Valley  so  lost  to  every  feeling  of  decency,  honor,  and  self-respect,  as 
to  make  themselves  disgracefully  conspicuous  in  bestowing  civilities  and  atten 
tion  upon  the  rebel  officers,  even  while  they  were  boasting  of  the  murders  they 
had  there  committed.  Your  committee  were  unable  to  ascertain  the  names  of 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  7 

the  officers  who  have  thus  inflicted  so  foul  a  stain  upon  the  honor  of  our  army. 
They  are  assured,  however,  by  the  military  authorities  that  every  effort  will  be 
made  to  ascertain  their  names  and  bring  them  to  the  punishment  they  so  richly 
merit. 

In  relation  to  the  re-enforcement  or  evacuation  of  Fort  Pillow,  it  would  ap 
pear  from  the  testimony  that  the  troops  there  stationed  were  withdrawn  on  the 
25th  of  January  last,  in  order  to  accompany  the  Meridian  expedition  under  Gen 
eral  Sherman.  General  Hurlbut -testifies  that  he  never  received  any  instructions 
to  permanently  vacate  the  post,  and  deeming  it  important  to  occupy  it,  so  that 
the  rebel's  should  not  interrupt  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi  by  planting 
artillery  there,  he  sent  some  troops  there  about  the  middle  of  February,  increas 
ing  their  number  afterwards  until  the  garrison  amounted  to  nearly  600  men. 
He  also  states  that  as  soon  as  he  learned  that  the  place  was  attacked,  he  imme 
diately  took  measures  to  send  up  re-enforcements  from  Memphis,  and  they  were 
.actually  embarking  when  he  received  information  of  the  capture  of  the  fort. 

Your  committee  cannot  close  this  report  without  expressing  their  obligations 
to  the  officers  of  the  army  and  navy,  with  whom  they  were  brought  in  contact,  for 
the  assistance  they  rendered.  It  is  true  your  committee  were  furnished  by  the 
Secretary  of  War  with  the  fullest  authority  to  call  upon  any  one  in  the  army  for 
such  services  as  they  might  require,  to  enable  them  to  make  the  investigation 
devolved  upon  them  by  Congress,  but  they  found  that  no  such  authority  was 
needed.  The  army  arid  navy  officers  at  every  point  they  visited  evinced  a  desire  to 
aid  the  committee  in  every  way  in  their  power;  and  all  expressed  the  highest  satis 
faction  that  Congress  had  so  promptly  taken  steps  to  ascertain  the  facts  connoted 
with  this  fearful  and  bloody  transaction,  and  the  hope  that  the  investigation  would 
lead  to  prompt  and  decisive  measures  on  the  part  of  the  government.  Your  com 
mittee  would  mention  more  particularly  the  names  of  General  Mason  Brayman, 
military  commandant  at  Cairo;  Captain  J.  H.  Odlin,  his  chief  of  staff;  Captain 
Alexander  M.  Pennock,  United  States  navy,  fleet  captain  of  Mississippi  squadron; 
Captain  «Kfines  W.  Shirk,  United  States  navy,  commanding  7th  district  Mis 
sissippi  squadron;  Surgeon  Horace  Wardner,  in  charge  of  Mound  City  general 
hospital;  Captain  Thomas  M.  Farrell,  United  States  navy,  in  command  of 
gunboat  Hastings,  (furnished  by  Captain  Pennock  to  convey  the  committee  to 
Fort  Pillow  and  Memphis;)  Captain ' ^Thomas  Pattison,  naval  commandant  at 
Memphis;  General  C.  C.  Washburne,  and  the  officers  of  their  commands,  as 
among  those  to  whom  they  are  indebted  for  assistance  and  attention. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

B.  F.  WADE. 
D.  W.  GOOCH. 

Adopted  by  the  committee  as  their  report. 

B.  F.  WADE,  Chairman. 


8  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 


TESTIMONY. 


CAIRO,  ILLINOIS,  April  22,  1864. 
Brigadier  General  Mason  Brayman  sworn  and  examined  by  the  chairman. 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  Brigadier  General  of  volunteers ;    have  been  in  command  of  the 

district  of  Cairo  since  March  19,  1864. 

Question.  What  was  the  extent  of  your  district  when  you  assumed  command, 

and  what  your  available  force  ? 

Answer.  The  river,  from  Paducah  to  Island  No.  Ten,  inclusive,  about  160 

miles,  and  adjacent  portions  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky.     My  available  force 

for  duty,  as  appears  from  tri-monthly  report  of  March  20,  as  follows  : 

Paducah,  officers  and  men 408 

Cairo  •  •  • do 231 

Columbus do 998 

Hickman do 51 

Island  No.  Ten.  .do 162 

Union  City do 479 

Aggregate 2,329 


Question.  What  was  the  character  of  your  force  and  the  condition  of  your 
command  at  that  time  ? 

Answer.  Three-fourths  of  the  men  were  colored,  a  portion  of  them  not  mus 
tered  into  service,  and  commanded  by  officers  temporarily  assigned,  awaiting 
commission.  Of  the  white  troops  about  one-half  at  the  posts  on  the  river  were 
on  duty  as  provost  marshals'  guards  and  similar  detached  duties,  leaving  but  a 
small  number  in  condition  for  movement.  The  fortifications  were  in  an  unfin 
ished  condition,  that  at  Cairo  rendered  almost  useless  by  long  neglect.  Many 
of  the  guns  were  dismounted,  or  otherwise  unfit  for  service,  and  the  supply  of 
ammunition  deficient  and  defective.  A  body  of  cavalry  at  Paducah  were  not 
mounted,  and  only  part  of  those  at  Union  City.  I  had  not  enough  mounted  men 
within  my  reach  for  orderlies. 

Question.  What  is  the  character  of  the  public  property  and  interests  intrusted 
to  your  care  ? 

Answer.  Paducah  commands  the  Ohio.  In  hostile  hands,  the  Tennessee  and 
Cumberland  rivers  are  no  longer  ours.  Mound  City,  eight  miles  above  Cairo, 
is  the  great  naval  depot  for  the  western  fleet.  Gunboats  there  receive  their 
armaments,  crews,  and  supplies.  An  average  of  probably  $5,000,000  of  public 
property  is  constantly  at  that  point;  I  found  it  guarded  by,  perhaps,  fifty  men 
of  the  veteran  reserve  corps,  not  referring  to  gunboats  lying  there.  Cairo,  at 
the  confluence  of  the  great  rivers,  is  the  narrow  gateway  through  which  all  mil 
itary  and  naval  operations  of  the  Mississippi  valley  must  be  made.  I  cannot 
compute  the  amount  or  value  of  shipping  and  property  ?.t  all  times  at  this  point . 
The  committee  must  observe  that  the  loss  of  Mound  City  and  Cairo  would  par 
alyze  the  western  army  and  navy.  The  points  below  Columbus  and  Island  Ten 
are  fortified  places ;  while  holding  them,  the  rebels  had  control  of  the  river.  It 
required  a  prodigious  effort  to  dislodge  them.  To  concede  to  them  any  point 
on  the  river,  even  for  a  week,  would  bring  disaster.  Furthermore,  the  rebels 
now  control  western  Kentucky  ;  they  are  murdering,  robbing,  and  driving  out 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

the  loyal  men  ;  they  avow  their  determination  to  permit  the  loyal  men  to  take  no 
part  in  the  approaching  elections.  Unless  protected  in  their  effort  to  protect 
themselves,  the  Union  men  must  give  way,  and  the  country  remain  under  insur 
rectionary  control. 

Question.  Did  you  consider  your  force,  as  stated,  adequate  to  the  protection 
of  your  district  t 

Answer.  Wholly  inadequate,  considering  the  interests  at  stake,  and  the  hos 
tile  forces  within  attacking  distance. 

Question.  When  did  you  first  hear  that  Forrest  was  advancing  ? 

Answer.  On  March  23,  four  days  after  I  took  command,  Colonel  Hicks,  at 
Paducah,  and  Colonel  Hawkins  at  Union  City,  advised  me  by  telegraph  of  the 
presence  in  their  neighborhood  of  armed  bands,  both  fearing  an  attack.  At 
night  of  the  same  day,  Colonel  Hawkins  reported  Forrest  at  Jackson,  61  miles 
south,  with  7,000  men  ;  and  again  that  he  expected  an  attack  within  24  hours. 
He  wanted  re-enforcements. 

Question.  Had  you  the  means  of  re-enforcing  him  ? 

Answer.  Of  my  own  command,  I  had  not  150  available  men ;  however,  some 
regiments  and  detachments  of  General  Veatch's  division  had  arrived  and  awaited 
the  arrival  of  boats  from  St.  Louis  to  carry  them  up  the  Tennessee.  General 
Veatch  had  gone  to  Evansville,  Indiana.  Simultaneously  with  the  reports 
from  Hicks  and  Hawkins,  I  received  from  General  Sherman,  then  at  Nashville, 
this  despatch  :  "  Has  General  Veatch  and  command  started  up  the  Tennessee  ? 
If  not,  start  them  up  at  once."  Down  to  this  time  it  was  uncertain  whether 
Union  City  or  Paducah  was  the  real  object  of  attack.  Late  in  the  evening  I 
applied  to  Captain  Fox,  General  Veatch's  assistant  adjutant  general,  to  have 
2,000  men  in  readiness  to  move  during  the  night,  if  wanted,  promising  to  have 
them  back  in  time  to  embark,  on  arrival  of  their  transports.  I  telegraphed 
Hawkins  that  he  would  receive  aid,  directing  him  to  "  fortify  and  keep  well 
prepared."  About  4J  o'clock  of  the  morning  of  of  the  24th,  I  was  satisfied  that 
Union  City  was  the  point  of  attack.  Boats  were  impressed,  four  regiments 
were  embarked,  and  I  left  at  ten ;  disembarked  at  Columbus,  and  arriving  within 
six  miles  of  Union  City  at  four  p.  m.,  where  I  learned  that  a  surrender  had  taken 
place  at  1]  a.  m.,  and  the  garrison  marched  off.  I  turned  back,  and  at  three 
the  next  morning  turned  over  General  Veatch's  men,  ready  to  go  up  the  Ten 
nessee. 

Question    Why  did  you  not  pursue  Forrest  ? 

Answer.  For  three  reasons  :  First,  his  force  was  all  cavalry  ;  mine  all  in 
fantry.  Second,  he  was  moving  on  Paducah,  and,  while  I  could  not  overtake 
him  by  land,  I  could  head  him  by  the  rivers.  Third,  another  despatch  from 
General  Sherman  reached  me  as  I  was  going  out  from  Columbus,  prohibiting 
me  from  diverting  the  troops  bound  up  the  Tennessee  from  that  movement  on 
account*  of  the  presence  of  Forrest.  My  purpose  was  to  save  Union  City,  bring 
in  its  garrison,  and  have  General  Veatch's  men  back  in  time  for  their  boats. 
While  I  was  willing  to  risk  much  to  secure  a  garrison  supposed  to  be  yet  en 
gaged  in  gallant  defence,  I  could  do  nothing  to  mitigate  the  accomplished  mis 
fortune  of  a  surrender. 

Question.  Do  you  think  the  surrender  premature  1 

Answer.  The  garrison  was  within  fortifications ;  the  enemy  had  no  artillery. 
A  loss  of  one  man  killed  and  two  or  three  wounded  does  not  indicate  a  desper 
ate  case.  The  rebels  were  three  times  repulsed  A  flag  of  truce  followed,  and 
a  surrender. 

Question.  How  large  was  the  attacking  party  1 

Answer.  I  judge  fifteen  hundred,  the  largest  portion  of  Forrest's  force  being 
evidently  on  the  way  to  Paducah. 

Question.  How  large  was  his  entire  force  ? 

Answer.  Apparently  6,500. 


10  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  When  was  Paducah  attacked? 

Answer.  About  3  p.  m.  the  next  day,  March  25. 

Question.  Was  Paducah  re-enforced  previous  to  the  attack  ? 

Answer.  It  was  not.     I  had  no  men  to  send,  but  sent  supplies. 

Question.  Where  was  General  Veatch's  command  ? 

Answer.  Embarking  for  the  Tennessee. 

Question.  Was  Paducah  well  defended  ? 

Answer.  Most  gallantly,  and  with  success.  The  conduct  of  Colonel  Hicks 
and  his  entire  command  was  noble  in  the  highest  degree. 

Question.  How  did  his  colored  troops  behave  ? 

Answer.  As  well  as  the  rest.  Colonel  Hicks  thus  refers  to  them  in  his  official 
report:  "I  have  be«n  one  of  those  men  who  never  had  much  confidence  in  col 
ored  troops  fighting,  but  those  doubts  are  now  all  removed,  for  they  fought  as 
bravely  as  any  troops  in  the  fort." 

Question.  Why  was  the  city  shelled  and  set  on  fire  ? 

Answer.  Our  small  force  retired  within  the  fort ;  the  rebels  took  possession  of 
the  town,  and  from  adjacent  buildings  their  sharpshooters  fired  upon  us.  It 
was  necessary  to  dislodge  them.  The  gunboats  Peosta,  Captain  Smith,  and  Paw 
Paw,  Captain  O'Neal,  and  the  fort  drove  them  out,  necessarily  destroying  prop 
erty.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  being  still  rebel '  sympathizers,  there  was  less 
than  the  usual  regret  in  performing  the  duty. 

Question.  What  became  of  the  enemy  after  the  repulse  1 

Answer.  They  went  south,  and  on  the  26th  I  was  notified  by  Colonel  Hicks 
and  by  Colonel  Lawrence  that  they  were  approaching  Columbus. 

Question.  What  was  done  1 

Answer.  I  went  to  Columbus  again,  with  such  men  as  could  be  withdrawn 
from  Cairo,  and  awaited  an  attack,  but  none  was  made.  We  were  too  strong, 
of  which  rebels  in  our  midst  had  probably  advised  them. 

Question.  Do  you  permit  rebels  to  remain  within  your  lines  ? 

Answer.  Of  course;  after  they  have  taken  the  oath. 

Question.  What  is  done  in  case  they  violate,  by  acting  as  spies,  for  instance? 

Answer.  I  don't  like  to  acknowledge  that  we  swear  them  over  again,  but  that 
is  about  what  it  amounts  to. 

Question.  What  became  of  your  garrison  at  Hickman? 

Answer.  It  was  but  14  miles  from  Union  City;  too  weak  for  defence,  and 
unimportant. .  Having  no  re-enforcements  to  spare,  I  brought  away  the  garri- 
-son. 

Question.  Was  Union  City  important  as  a  military  post  ? 

Answer.  I  think  not,  except  to  keep  the  peace  and  drive  out  guerillas.  The 
railroad  was  operated  to  that  point  at  the  expense  of  the  government,  being 
used  in  carrying  out  supplies,  which  went  mostly  into  disloyal  hands,  or  were 
seized  by  Forrest.  The  road  from  Paducah  to  Mayfield  was  used  by  its  own 
ers.  Enormous  quantities  of  supplies  needed  by  the  rebel  army  were  carried  to< 
Mayfield  and  other  convenient  points,  and  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  rebel 
army.  I  found  this  abuse  so  flagrant  and  dangerous  that  I  made  a  stringent 
order  stopping  all  trade.  I  furnish  a  copy  herewith,  making  it  part  of  my 
answer,  (Exhibit  A.) 

Question.  What,  in  your  opinion,  is  the  effect  of  free  trade  in  western  Ken 
tucky  and  Tennessee  ? 

Answer.  Pernicious  beyond  measure ;  corrupting  those  in  the  public  service, 
and  furnishing  needed  supplies  to  enemies.  I  am  in  possession  of  intercepted 
correspondence,  showing  that  while  the  trader  who  has  taken  the  oath  and  does 
business  at  Paducah  gets  permits  to  send  out  supplies,  several  wagons  at  a  time. 
his  partner  is  receiving  them  within  the  rebel  lines  under  permits  issued  by 
Forrest.  A  public  officer  js  now  under  arrest  and  held  for  trial  for  covering  up 
smuggling  of  contraband  goods  under  permits,  and  sharing  the  profits.  Pre- 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  11 

tended  loyal  men  and  open  enemies  thus  combined,  and  the  rebel  army  gets  the 
benefit.     We  are  supplying  our  enemies  with  the  means  of  resistance. 

Question.  Could  not  the  rebels  have  been  sooner  driven  out  of  your  neigh 
borhood  ? 

Answer.  They  could  by  withdrawing  men  from  duties  which  are  presumed  to 
be  of  greater  importance.  That  point  was  settled  by  my  superior  officers 
Forrest's  force  was  near  Mayfield,  about  equidistant  from  Paducah,  Cairo,  and 
Columbus,  only  a  few  hours  from  either.  He  was  at  the  centre,  I  going  round 
the  edge  of  a  circle.  I  could  only  watch  the  coming  blow  and  help  each  weak 
point  in  turn.  One  evening,  for  instance,  I  sent  400  men  to  Columbus,  expect 
ing  trouble  there,  and  the  next  morning  had  them  at  Paducah,  75  miles  distant 

Question.  Had  you  instructions  as  to  the  presence  of  that  force  so  near  you  ] 

Answer.  Not  specific.  General  Sherman,  on  the  23d  of  March,  telegraphed 
that  he  was  willing  that  Forrest  should  remain  in  that  neighborhood  if  the  peo 
ple  did  not  manifest  friendship,  and  on  April  13  he  expressed  a  desire  that 
Forrest  should  prolong  his  visit  until  certain  measures  could  be  accomplished 
I  think  General  Sherman  did  not  purpose  to  withdraw  a  heavy  force  to  pursue 
Forrest,  having  better  use  for  them  elsewhere,  and  feeling  that  we  had  force 
enough  to  hold  the  important  points  on  the  river.  It  may  be  that  the  strength 
of  the  enemy  and  the  scattered  condition  of  our  small  detachments  was  not 
fully  understood.  We  ran  too  great  a  risk  at  Paducah.  Nothing  but  great 
gallantry  and  fortitude  saved  it  from  the  fate  of  Fort  Pillow. 

Question.  What  information  had  you  of  the  attack  of  Fort  Pillow. 

Answer.  Fort  Pillow  is  170  miles  below  here,  not  in  my  district,  but  Mem 
phis.  On  April  13,  at  6  p.  m.,  I  telegraphed  General  Sherman  as  follows  : 

"  The  surrender  of  Columbus  was  demanded  and  refused  at  six  this  morn 
ing.  Women  and  children  brought  away.  Heavy  artillery  firing  this  after 
noon.  I  have  sent  re-enforcements.  Paducah  also  threatened.  No  danger  of 
either,  but  I  think  that  Fort  Pillow,  in  the  Memphis  district,  is  taken.  Gen 
eral  Shepley  passed  yesterday  and  saw  the  flag  go  down  and  thinks  it  a  sur 
render.  I  have  enough  troops  now  from  below,  and  will  go  down  if  necessary 
to  that  point.  Captain  Pennock  will  send  gunboats.  If  lost,  it  will  be  retaken 
immediately." 

I  was  informed,  in  reply,  that  Fort  Pillow  had  no  guns  or  garrison;  had  been 
evacuated ;  that  General  Hurlbut  had  force  for  its  defence,  &c.  I  understand 
that  Fort  Pillow  had  been  evacuated  and  reoccupied,  General  Sherman  not 
being  aware  of  it.  On  the  14th  he  again  instructed  me  as  follows  : 

"  What  news  from  Columbus  ?  Don't  send  men  from  Paris  to  Fort  Pillow. 
Let  General  Hurlbut  take  care  of  that  quarter.  The  Cairo  troops  may  re- 
enforce  temporarily  at  Paducah  and  Columbus,  but  should  be  held  ready  to 
come  up  the  Tennessee.  One  object  that  Forrest  has  is  to  induce  us  to  make 
these  detachments  and  prevent  our  concentrating  in  this  quarter." 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  conversation  with  General  Shepley  in  relation 
to  the  condition  of  the  garrison  at  Fort  Pillow  when  he  passed  by  that  point  ? 
If  so,  state  what  he  said.  What  force  did  General  Shepley  have  with  him  ? 
Did  he  assign  any  reason  for  not  rendering  assistance  to  that  garrison  ?  if  so, 
what  was  it  ? 

Answer.  General  Shepley  called  on  me.  He  stated  that  afe  he  approached 
Fort  Pillow,  fighting  was  going  on  ;  he  saw  the  flag  come  down  "  by  the  run," 
but  could  not  tell  whether  it  was  lowered  by  the  garrison,  or  by  having  the 
halliards  shot  away ;  that  soon  after  another  flag  went  up  in  another  place.  He 
could  not  distinguish  its  character,  but  feared  that  it  was  a  surrender,  though 
firing  continued.  I  think  he  gave  the  force  on  the  boat  as  two  batteries  and 
two  or  three  hundred  infantry.  When  he  came  away  the  firing  was  kept  up, 
but  not  as  heavily  as  at  first.  He  was  not  certain  how  the  fight  was  terminating. 
In  answer  to  a  question  of  mine,  he  said  the  batteries  on  board  could  not  have 


12  FOET   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

been  used,  as  the  bluff  was  too  steep  for  ascent  or  to  admit  of  firing  from  the 
water's  edge,  and  the  enemy  above  might  have  captured  them.  This  was 
about  the  substance  of  our  conversation. 

Question.  What  information  have  you  relative  to  the  battle  and  massacre  at 
Fort  Pillow,  particularly  what  transpired  after  the  surrender  1 

Answer.  That  place  not  being  in  my  district,  official  reports  did  not  come  to 
me.  However,  under  instructions  from  General  Sherman,  I  detailed  officers, 
and  collected  reports  and  sworn  proofs  for  transmission  to  him,  also  to  the 
Secretary  of  War.  Having  furnished  the  Secretary  cf  War  with  a  duplicate 
copy  for  the  use  of  your  committee  if  he  so  desired,  I  refer  to  that  for  the  in 
formation  I  have  on  the  subject. 

Question.  Do  you  consider  the  testimony  thus  furnished  entirely  reliable  ? 

Answer.  "  In  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  shall  every  work  be  es 
tablished."  Here  are  scores  of  them  living  and  dying.  There  are  doubtless 
errors  as  to  time  and  place,  and  scenes  witnessed  from  different  points  of  obser 
vation,  but  in  the  main  I  regard  the  witnesses  honest  and  their  accounts  true. 

Question.  What  did  you  learn  concerning  violations  of  the  flag  of  truce? 

Answer.  I  learn  from  official  sources  that  at  Paducah,  Columbus,  Union 
City,  and  Fort  Pillow,  the  rebels  moved  troops,  placed  batteries,  formed  new 
lines,  advanced,  robbed  stores  and  private  houses,  stole  horses  and  other 
property  while  protected  by  flags  of  truce.  J.  W.  McCord  and  Mrs.  Hannah 
Hammond  state,  in  writing,  that  at  Paducah  they  forced  five  women  nurses  at 
the  hospital  out  in  front  of  their  line,  and  kept  them  there  for  an  hour,  thus 
silencing  our  guns.  Mrs.  Hammond  was  one  of  the  five.  Reference  is  made  to 
testimony  furnished  on  the  subject,  and  to  official  reports  when  transmitted  to 
the  War  Department. 

Question.  What  information  have  you  as  to  the  intention  of  the  enemy  to 
perpetrate  such  acts  as  the  massacre  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  I  furnish  the  correspondence  growing  out  of  demands  to  surrender 
at  Union  City,  Paducah,  and  Columbus,  showing  premeditation  on  the  part  of 
officers  in  command  of  the  rebel  army. 

[Take  in  from  reports  of  Lieutenant  Gray,  Colonel  Hicks  and  Colonel  Law 
rence,  with  which  the  committee  is  furnished. — See  Appendix.] 

Question.  Has  there  been  co-operation  and  harmony  among  commanders 
since  these  troubles  began  ? 

Answer.  Entire  and  in  every  respect,  so  far  as  I  know.  Officers  of  the  army 
in  charge  of  troops  temporarily  here  gave  all  the  aid  possible.  They  were 
under  orders  which  prevented  their  going  out  in  pursuit  of  Forrest,  but  they 
gave  me  detachments  to  guard  our  river  posts  when  threatened. 

Question.  What  have  been  the  relations  existing  generally  between  you 
and  Captain  Pennock,  of  the  navy,  fleet  captain  of  the  Mississippi  squadron? 

Answer.  Captain  Pennock  is  commandant  of  the  naval  station  at  Cairo  and 
Mound  City,  and  I  understand  represents  Admiral  Porter  in  his  absence.  Our 
relations  have  been  cordial,  and  we  have  co-operated  in  all  movements.  The 
aid  given  by  his  gunboats  has  been  prompt,  ample,  and  very  efficient.  His 
admirable  judgment  and  ready  resources  have  always  been  available. 

Question.  During  the  operations  consequent  upon  the  movements  of  Forrest, 
did  you  or  did  you  not  receive  cordial  co-operation  and  support  from  Lieuten 
ant  Commander  Shirk,  commanding  the  7th  division  Mississippi  squadron  ? 

Answer.  I  can  only  repeat  my  answer  to  the  last  question.  Lieutenant 
Shirk  is  an  admirable  officer,  vigilant,  brave,  and  of  exceeeingly  safe  judgment. 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  13 

MOUND  CITY,  ILLINOIS,  April  22,  1864. 
Surgeon  Horace  Wardner  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Have  you  been  in  charge  of  this  hospital,  Mound  City  hospital? 

Answer.  I  have  been  in  charge  of  this  hospital  continually  since  the  25th  of 
April,  1863. 

Question.  Will  you  state,  if  you  please,  what  you  know  about  the  persona 
who  escaped  from  Fort  Pillow  1  And  how  many  have  been  under  your  charge? 

Answer.  I  have  received  thirty-four  whites,  twenty-seven  colored  men,  and 
one  colored  woman,  and  seven  corpses  of  those  who  died  on  their  way  here. 

Question.  Did  any  of  those  you  have  mentioned  escape  from  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  There  were  eight  or  nine  men,  I  forget  the  number,  who  did  escape 
and  come  here,  the  others  were  paroled.  I  learned  the  following  facts  about  that : 
The  day  after  the  battle  a  gunboat  was  coming  up  and  commenced  shelling  the 
place ;  the  rebels  sent  a  flag  of  truce  for  the  purpose  of  giving  over  into  our 
hands  what  wounded  remained  alive ;  a  transport  then  landed  and  sent  out  de 
tails  to  look  about  the  grounds  and  pick  up  the  wounded  there,  and  bring  them 
on  the  boat.  They  had  no  previous  attention. 

Question.  They  were  then  brought  under  your  charge  ? 

Answer.  They  were  brought  immediately  to  this  hospital. 

Question.  Who  commanded  that  boat  ? 

Answer.  I  forget  the  naval  officer's  name. 

Question.  How  long  after  the  capture  of  the  place  did  he  come  along  ? 

Answer.  That  was  the  next  day  after  the  capture. 

Question.  Did  all  who  were  paroled  in  this  way  come  under  yov.r  charge,  or 
did  any  of  them  go  to  other  hospitals  ? 

Answer.  None  went  to  other  hospitals  that  I  am  aware  of. 

Question.  Please  state  their  condition. 

Answer.  They  were  the  worst  butchered  men  I  have  ever  seen.  I  have  been 
in  several  hard  battles,  but  I  have  never  seen  men  so  mangled  as  they  were; 
and  nearly  all  of  them  concur  in  stating  that  they  received  all  their  wounds  after 
they  had  thrown  down  their  arms,  surrendered,  and  asked  for  quarters.  They 
state  that  they  ran  out  of  the  fort,  threw  down  their  arms,  and  ran  down  the 
bank  to  the  edge  of  the  river,  and  were  pursued  to  the  top  of  the  bank  and  fired 
on  from  above. 

Question.  Were  there  any  females  there  1 

Answer.  I  have  one  wounded  woman  from  there. 

Question.  Were  there  any  children  or  young  persons  there  ? 

Answer.  I  have  no  wounded  children  or  young  persons  from  there. 

Question.  Those  you  have  received  were  mostly  combatants,  or  had  been? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  soldiers,  white  or  colored. 

Question.  Were  any  of  the  wounded  here  in  the  hospital  in  the  fort,  and 
wounded  while  in  the  hospital  ? 

Answer.  I  so  understand  them. 

Question.  How  many  in  that  condition  did  you  understand  ? 

Answer.  I  learned  from  those  who  came  here  that  nearly  all  who  were  in  the 
hospital  were  killed.  I  received  a  young  negro  boy,  probably  sixteen  years  old, 
who  was  in  the  hospital  there  sick  with  fever,  and  unable  to  get  away.  The 
rebels  entered  the  hospital,  and  with  a  sabre  hacked  his  head,  no  doubt  with  the 
intention  of  splitting  it  open.  The  boy  put  up  his  hand  to  protect  his  head, 
and  they  cut  off  one  or  two  of  his  fingers.  He  was  brought  here  insensible,  and 
died  yesterday.  I  made  a  post-mortem  examination,  and  found  that  the  outer 
table  of  the  skull  was  incised,  the  inner  table  was  fractured,  and  a  piece  driven 
into  the  brain. 

Question.  This  was  done  while  he  was  sick  in  the  hospital  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  unable  to  get  off  his  bed. 


14  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Have  you  any  means  of  knowing  how  many  were  murdered  in  that 
way  ? 

Answer.  No  positive  means,  except  the  statement  of  the  men.  . 

Question.  How  many  do  you  suppose  from  the  information  you  have  re 
ceived  1 

Answer.  I  suppose  there  were  about  four  hundred  massacred — murdered  there. 

Question.  What  proportion  white,  and  what  proportion  colored,  as  near  as 
you  could  ascertain? 

Answer.  The  impression  I  have,  from  what  I  can  learn,  is,  that  all  the  negroes 
were  massacred  except  about  eighty,  and  all  the  white  soldiers  were  killed  ex 
cept  about  one  hundred  or  one  hundred  and  ten. 

Question.  We  have  heard  rumors  that  some  of  these  persons  were  buried  alive ; 
did  you  hear  anything  about  that  ? 

Answer.  I  have  two  in  the  hospital  here  who  were  buried  alive. 

Question.  Both  colored  men  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  they  escape  ? 

Answer.  One  of  them  I  have  not  conversed  with  personally,  the  other  I  have. 
He  was  thrown  into  a  pit,  as  he  states,  with  a  great  many  others,  white  and 
black,  several  of  whom  were  alive ;  they  were  all  buried  up  together.  He  lay 
on  the  outer  edge,  but  his  head  was  nearer  the  surface ;  he  had  one  well  hand, 
and  with  that  hand  he  was  able  to  work  a  place  through  which  he  could  breathe, 
and  in  that  way  he  got  his  head  out ;  he  lay  there  for  some  twenty-four  hours, 
and  was  finally  taken  out  by  somebody.  The  others,  next  to  him,  were  buried 
so  deep  that  they  could  not  get  out,  and  died. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  anything  about  any  of  them  having  been  thrown  into 
the  flames  and  burned  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not  know  anything  about  that  myself.  These  men  did  not  say 
much,  and  in  fact  I  did  not  myself  have  time  to  question  them  very  closely. 

Question.  What  is  the  general  condition  now  of  the  wounded  men  from  Fort 
Pillow  under  your  charge  ? 

Answer.  They  are  in  as  good  condition  as  they  can  be,  probably  about 
one-third  of  them  must  die. 

Question.  Is  your  hospital  divided  into  wards,  and  can  we  go  through  and 
take  the  testimony  of  these  men,  ward  by  ward? 

Answer.  It  is  divided  into  wards.  The  men  from  Fort  Pillow  are  scattered 
through  the  hospital,  and  isolated  to  prevent  erysipelas.  If  I  should  crowd  too 
many  badly  wounded  men  in  one  ward  I  would  be  likely  to  get  the  erysipelas 
among  them,  and  lose  a  great  many  of  them. 

By  Mr.  Goocli : 

Question.  Are  the  wounds  of  these  men  such  as  men  usually  receive  in  battle  ? 

Answer.  The  gunshot  wounds  are;  the  sabre  cuts  are  the  first  I  have  ever 
seen  in  the  war  yet.  They  seem  to  have  been  shot  with  the  intention  of  hitting 
the  body.  There  are  more  body  wounds  than  in  an  ordinary  battle. 

Question.  Just  as  if  they  were  close  enough  to  select  the  parts  of  the  body 
to  be  hit  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  some  of  them  were  shot  with  pistols  by  the  rebels  standing 
from  one  foot  to  ten  feet  of  them. 

The  committee  then  proceeded  to  the  various  wards  and  took  the  testimony 
of  such  of  the  wounded  as  were  able  to  bear  the  examination. 

The  testimony  of  the  colored  men  is  written  out  exactly  as  given,  except  that 
it  is  rendered  in  a  grammatical  form.,  instead  of  the  broken  language  some  of 
them  used. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  '15 


MOUND  CITY  HOSPITAL, 

Illinois,  April  22,  1864. 

Elias  Falls,  (colored,)  private,  company  A,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,, 
or  1st  Alabama  artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  the  battle  took  place  there,  and  it 
was  captured  by  the  rebels  ? 

Answer.  I  was  there ;  I  was  a  cook,  and  was  waiting  on  the  captain  and 
major. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  there  1  What  did  the  rebels  do  after  they 
came  into  the  fort? 

Answer.  They  killed  all  the  men  after  they  surrendered,  until  orders  were 
given  to  stop ;  they  killed  all  they  came  to,  white  and  black,  after  they  had  sur 
rendered. 

Question.  The  one  the  same  as  the  other ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  till  he  gave  orders  to  stop  firing. 

Question.  Till  who  gave  orders  ? 

Answer.  They  told  me  his  name  was  Forrest. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  killed  or  shot  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  was  shot  after  the  surrender,  as  I  was  marched  up  the 
hill  by  the  rebels. 

Question.  Where  were  you  wounded  I 

Answer.  In  the  knee. 

Question.  Was  that  the  day  of  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  The  same  day. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  men  shot  the  next  day  1 

Answer.  I  did  not. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  after  the  place  was  taken? 

Answer.  After  peace  was  made  some  of  the  secesh  soldiers  came  around 
cursing  the  boys  that  were  wounded.  They  shot  one  of  them  about  the  hand, 
aimed  to  shoot  him  in  the  head,  as  he  lay  on  the  ground,  and  hit  him  in  the 
hand;  and  an  officer  told  the  secesh  soldier  if  he  did  that  again  he  would 
arrest  him,  and  he  went  oft7  then. 

Question.  Did  they  burn  any  buildings  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Was  anybody  burned  in  the  buildings? 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  anybody  burned ;  I  saw  them  burn  the  buildings ;  I 
was  not  able  to  walk  about;  I  staid  in  a  building  that  night  with  some  three 
or  four  white  men. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  their  going  into  the  hospital  and. 
killing  those  who  were  there  sick  in  bed  ? 

Answer.  We  had  some  three  or  four  of  our  men  there,  and  some  of  our  men 
came  in  and  said  they  had  killed  two  women  and  two  children. 

Duncan  Harding,  (colored,)  private,  company  A,  6th  United  States  heavy 
artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Were  you  in  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  it  was  captured? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  was  a  gunner  No.  2  at  the  gun. 

Question.  Wkat  did  you  see  there  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  much  until  next  morning.  I  was  shot  in  the  arm  that 
evening ;  they  picked  me  up  and  marched  me  up  the  hill,  and  while  they  were 
marching  me  up  the  hill  they  shot  me  again  through  the  thigh. 


16  '  FOET   PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Did  you  sec  anybody  else  shot  after  they  had  surrendered  ?• 

Answer,  The  next  morning  I  saw  them  shoot  down  one  corporal  in  our 
company. 

Question.  What  was  his  name? 

Answer. .  Robert  Winston. 

Question.  -Did  they  kill  him  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  were  you  doing  at  the  time  ? 

Answer.  I  was  lying  down. 

Question.  What  was  the  corporal  doing? 

Answer.  When  the  gunbpats  commenced  firing  he  was  started  off  with  them, 
hut  he  would  not  go  fast  enough  and  they  shot  him  dead. 

Question.  When  you  were  shot  the  last  time  had  you  any  arms  in  your  hands  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Had  the  corporal  any  arms  in  his  hands  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  nothing. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  do  you  know  about  any  buildings  being  burned  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  burn  the  buildings ;  and  that  morning  as  I  was  going  to 
the  boat  I  saw  one  colored  man  who  was  burned  in  the  building. 

Question.  When  was  that  building  burned? 

Answer.  The  next  morning. 

Question.  The  morning  after  the  capture1? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  you  get  away  1 

Answer.  I  started  off  with  the  rebels ;  we  were  all  lying  in  a  hollow  to  keep 
from  the  shells ;  as  their  backs  were  turned  to  me  I  crawled  up  in  some  brush 
and  logs,  and  they  all  left ;  when  night  come  I  came  back  to  the  river  bank,  and 
<i  gunboat  came  along. 

Question.  Were  any  officers  about  when  you  were  shot  last  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  know  any  of  them  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  they  say  anything  against  it  1 

Answer.  No,  sir;  only,  "Kill  the  God  damned  nigger." 

Nathan  Hunter,  (colored,)  private,  company  D,  6th  United  States  heavy 
artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Were  you  in  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  captured  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  there? 

Answer.  They  went  down  the  hill,  and  shot  all  of  us  they  saw ;  they  shot 
me  for  dead,  and  I  lay  there  until  the  next  morning  when  the  gunboat  came 
along.  They  thought  I  was  dead  and  pulled  my  boots  off.  That  is  all  I  know. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  when  they  first  took  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  I  was  not  shot  until  we  were  done  fighting. 

Question.  Had  you  any  arms  in  your  hands  when  you  were  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  How  long  did  you  lie  where  you  were  shot  ? 

Answer.  I  lay  there  from  three  o'clock  until  after  night,  and  tht-n  I  went  up 
in  the  guard-house  and  staid  there  until  the  next  morning  when  the  gunboat 
came  along. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  others  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  shot  clown  a  whole  parcel  along  with  me.     Their 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACKE.  17 

bodies  were  lying  there  along  the  river  bank  the  next  morning.  They  kicked 
.some  of  them  into  the  river  after  they  were  shot  dead. 

Question.  Did  you  see  that  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  thought  they  were  going  to  throw  me  in  too  ;  I  slipped 
away  in  the  night. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  man  burned  ?    • 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  was  down  under  the  hill  next  the  river. 

Question.  They  thought  you  were  dead  when  they  pulled  your  boots  off? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  pulled  my  boots  off,  and  rolled  me  over,  and  said 
they  had  killed  me. 

Sergeant  Benjamin  Ilobinson,  (colored,)  company  D,  Gth  United  States 
heavy  artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  in  the  fight  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  there  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  shoot  two  white  men  right  by  the  side  of  me  after  they 
had  laid  their  guns  down.  They  shot  a  black  man  clear  over  into  the  river. 
Then  they  hallooed  to  me  to  come  up  the  hill,  and  I  came  up.  They  said, 
"Give  me  your  money,  you  damned  nigger."  I  told  them  I  did  not  have  any. 
"Give  me  your  money,  or  I  will  blow  your  brains  out."  Then  they  told  me  to 
lie  down,  and  I  laid  down,  and  they  stripped  everything  off  me. 

Question.  This  was  the  day  of  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Go  on.     Did  they  shoot  you  ] 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  After  they  stripped  me  and  took  my  money  away  from 
me  they  dragged  me  up  the  hill  a  little  piece,  and  laid  me  down  flat  on  my 
stomach ;  I  laid  there  till  night,  and  they  took  me  down  to  an  old  house,  and 
said  they  would  kill  me  the  next  morning.  I  got  up  and  commenced  crawling 
.down  the  hill ;  I  could  not  walk. 

Question.  When  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  About  3  o'clock. 

Question.  Before  they  stripped  you  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.     They  shot  me  before  they  said,  "coino  up." 

Question.  After  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  shot  pretty  nearly  all  of  them  after  they  surrendered. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anything  of  the  burning  of  the  men  1 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  bury  anybody  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  they  bury  anybody  who  was  not  dead  1 

Answer.  I  saw  one  of  them  working  his  hand  after  he  was  buried ;  he  was  a 
black  man.  They  had  about  a  hundred  in  there,  black  and  white.  The  major 
was  buried  on  the  bank,  right  side  of  me.  They  took  his  clothes  all  off  but 
his  drawers ;  I  was  lying  right  there  looking  at  them.  They  had  my  captain's 
coat,  too;  they  did  not  kill  my  captain;  a  lieutenant  told  him  to  give  him  his 
coat,  and  then  they  told  him  to  go  down  and  pick  up  those  old  rags  and  put 
them  on. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  shot  the  day  after  the  battle  'I 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  you  get  away? 

Answer.  A  few  men  came  up  from  Memphis,  awd  got  a  piece  of  plank  and 
put  me  on  it,  and  took  me  down  to  the  boat. 
Rep.  Com.  63 2 


18  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Question.  Were  any  rebel  officers  around  when  the  rebels  vrere  killing  our 
men? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  lots  of  them. 

Question.  Did  they  try  to  keep  their  men  from  killing  our  men  ? 

Answer.  I  never  heard  them  say  so.  I  know  General  Forrest  rode  his  horse 
over  me  three  or  four  times.  I  did  not  know  him  until  I  heard  his  men  call 
his  name.  He  said  to  some  negro,  men  there  that  he  knew  them ;  that  they  had 
been  in  his  nigger  yard  in  Memphis.  .  He  said  he  was  not  worth  five  dollars 
when  he  started,  and  had  got  rich  trading  in  negroes. 

Question.  Where  were  you  from  ? 

Answer.  I  came  from  South  Carolina. 

Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Daniel  Tyler,  (colored,)  private,  company  B,  6th  United  States  heavy  artil 
lery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  In  Mississippi. 

Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  in  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  it  was  captured  by  the  rebels?' 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When  were  you  wounded  ? 

Answer.  I  was  wounded  after  we  all  surrendered ;  not  before. 

Question.  At  what  time  ? 

Answer.  They  shot  me  when  we  came  up  the  hill  from  down  by  the  river. 

Question.  Why  did  you  go  up  the  hill  ? 

Answer.  They  called  me  up. 

Question.  Did  you  see  who  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  did  not  know  him. 

Question.  One  of  the  rebels  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  near  was  he  to  you  ? 

Answer.  I  was  right  at  him ;  I  had  my  hand  on  the  end  of  his  gun, 

Question.  What  did  he  say  to  you  1 

Answer.  He  said,  "Whose  gun  are  you  holding?"  I  said,  "Nobody's/* 
He  said,  "  God  damn  you,  I  will  shoot  you,"  and  then  he  shot  me.  I  let  go,  and 
then  another  one  shot  me. 

Question.  Were  many  shot  at  the  same  time  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  lots  of  them ;  lying  all  round  like  hogs. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  one  burned  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  buried  alive  ? 

Answer.  Nobody  but  me. 

Question.  Were  you  buried  alive  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  thought  they  had  killed  me.  I  lay  there  till  about 
sundown,  when  they  threw  us  in  a  hollow,  and  commenced  throwing  dirt  on  us. 

Question.  Did  you  say  anything  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  did  not  want  to  speak  to  them.  I  knew  if  I  said  any 
thing  they  would  kill  me.  They  covered  me  up  in  a  hole;  they  covered  me 
up,  all  but  one  side  of  my  head.  I  heard  them  say  they  ought  not  to  bury  a 
man  who  was  alive.  I  commenced  working  the  dirt  away,  and  one  of  the 
seeesh  made  a  young  one  dig  me  out.  They  dug  me  out,  and  I  was  carried  not 
far  off  to  a  fire. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACKE.  19 

Question.  How  long  did  you  stay  there  ? 

Answer.  I  staid  there  that  night  and  until  the  next  morning,  and  then  I 
slipped  off.  I  heard  them  say  the  niggers  had  to  go  away  from  there  before  the 
gunboat  came,  and  that  they  would  kill  the  niggers.  The  gunboat  commenced 
shelling  up  there,  and  they  commenced  moving  off.  I  heard  them  up  there 
shooting.  They  wanted  me  to  go  with  them,  but  I  would  not  go.  I  turned 
around,  and  came  down  to  the  river  bank  and  got  on  the  gunboat. 

Question.  How  did  you  las*;  your  <-ye  ? 

Answer.  They  knocked  me  down  with  a  carbine,  and  then  they  jabbed  it  out. 

Question.  Was  that  before  you  wei\;  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  After  you  had  surrendered  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  wa-  going  up  the  hill,  a  man  came  down  and  met  me; 
he  had  his  gun  in  his  hand,  and  whirled  it  around  and  knocked  me  down,  and 
then  took  the  end  of  his  carbine  and  jabbed  it  in  my  eye,  and  shot  me 

Question.  Were  any  of  their  officers  about  there  then  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  any  officers. 

Question.  Were  any  white  men  buried  with  you  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  any  buried  alive  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  that  one  white  man  was  buried  alive ;  I  did  not  ses  him. 

Question.  Who  said  that  1 

Answer.  A  young  man ;  he  said  they  ought  not  to  have  done  it.  He  staid  in 
there  all  night ;  I  do  not  know  as  he  ever  got  out. 

John  Haskins,  (colored,)  private,  company  B,  Gth  United  States  heavy 
artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  captured  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  there  ? 

Answer.  After  we  had  surrendered  they  shot  me  in  the  left  arm.  P  ran  down 
the  river  and  jumped  into  the  water;  the  water  ran  over  rny  back;  six  or  seven 
more  men  came  around  there,  and  the  secesh  shot  them  right  on  the  bank.  At 
night  I  got  in  a  coal-boat  and  cut  it  loose,  and  went  down  the  river. 

Questi'>n.  Did  you  see  anybody  clsu  killed  after  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  A  great  many ;  I  could  not  tell  how  many. 

Question.  Did  they  say  why  they  killed  our  men  after  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  killed  after  they  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Six  or  eight  right  around  me,  who  could  not  get  into  the  water  as 
I  did ;  I  heard  them  shooting  above,  too. 

Question.  Did  they  strip  and  rob  thos"  they  killed  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  ran  their  hands  in  my  pockets — they  thought  I  was 
dead — they  did  all  in  the  same  way. 

Questi'>n.  What  time  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  After  four  o'clock. 

Question.  How  long  after  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Just  about  the  time  we  ran  down  the  hill. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  arms  in  your  hands  when  you  were  shot  I 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  their  killing  anybody  in  the  hospital 

Answer.  I  could  not  tell  anything  about  that. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  their  burning  building*  ? 


20  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  burned  the  lieutenant's  house,  and  they  said  they 
burned  him  in  the  house. 

Question.  He  was  a  white  man  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  quartermaster  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  kill  him  1 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  did  not  see  them  kill  him;  I  saw  the  house  he  was  in  on 
fire. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  their  burying  anybody  before  they 
were  dead  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Where  are  you  from  ? 

Answer.  From  Tennessee   . 

Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  army  ? 

Answer.  About  two  months. 

Thomas  Adison,  (colored,)  private,  company  C,  6th  United  States  heavy  ar 
tillery,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  In  South  Carolina.  I  was  nineteen  years  old  when  I  came  to  Mis 
sissippi.  I  was  forty  years  old  last  March. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  Avheu  it  was  captured  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When  were  you  wounded — before  or  after  you  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Before. 

Question.  What  happened  to  you  after  you  were  wounded  ] 

Answer.  I  went  down  the  hill  after  we  surrendered ;  then  they  came  down 
and  shot  me  again  in  my  face,  breaking  my  jaw-bone. 

Question.  How  near  was  the  man  to  you  ? 

Answer.  He  shot  me  with  a  revolver,  about  ten  or  fifteen  feet  off. 

Question.  What  happened  to  you  then  ? 

Answer.  I  laid  down,  and  a  fellow  came  along  and  turned  me  over  and 
searched  my  pockets  and  took  my  money.  He  said  :  "  God  damn  his  old  soul ; 
he  is  sure  dead  now ;  he  is  a  big,  old,  fat  fellow." 

Question.  How  long  did  you  lay  there  ? 

Answer.  About  two  hours. 

Question.  Then  what  was  done  with  you 

Answer.  They  made  some  of  our  men  carry  me  up  the  hill  to  a  house  that 
was  full  of  white  men.  They  made  us  lie  out  doors  all  night,  and  said  that 
the  next  morning  they  would  have  the  doctor  fix  us  up.  I  went  down  to  a 
branch  for  some  water,  and  a  man  said  to  me  :  "  Old  man,  if  you  stay  here  they 
will  kill  you,  but  if  you  get  into  the  water  till  the  boat  comes  along  they  may 
save  you ;  "  and  I  went  off.  They  shot  a  great  many  that  evening. 

Question.  The  day  of  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  heard  them  shoot  little  children  not  more  than  that  high, 
[holding  his  hand  off  about  four  feet  fromt,the  floor,]  that  the  officers  had  to  wait 
upon  them. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  shoot  them  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  hold  up  my  head. 

Question.  How  did  you  know  that  they  shot  them  then? 

Answer.  I  heard  them  say,  "  Turn  around  so  that  I  can  shoot  you  good  ;  " 
and  then  I  heard  them  fire,  and  then  I  heard  the  children  fall  over. 

Question.  Do  you  know  that  those  were  the  boys  that  waited  upon  the  officers  ] 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  21 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  one  was  named  Dave,  and  the  other  was  named  Anderson. 
Question.  Did  you  see  them  after  they  were  shot  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  they  toted  them  up  the  hill  before  me,  because  they  were 
small.  I  never  saw  folks  shot  down  so  in  my  life. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  Do  you  know  of  anybody  being  buried  alive  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Do  you  know  of  any  one  being  burned  1 

Answer.  They  had  a  whole  parcel  of  them  in  a  house,  and  I  think  they 
burned  them  The  house  was  burned  up,  and  I  think  they  burned  them  in  it. 

Question.  Were  the  men  in  the  house  colored  men  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  The  rebels  never  would  have  got  the  advantage  of  us  if  it 
had  not  been  for  the  houses  built  there,  and  which  made  better  breastworks  for 
them  than  wn  had.  The  major  would  not  let  us  burn  the  houses  in  the  morning. 
If  they  had  ict  us  burn  the  houses  in  the  morning,  I  do  not  believe  they  would 
<;ver  have  whipped  us  out  of  that  place. 

*  Manuel  Nichols,  (colored,)  private,  Company  B,  6th  United  States  heavy  ar 
tillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  late  fight  at  Fort  Pillow? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When? 

Answer.  I  was  wounded  once  about  a  half  an  hour  before  we  gave  up. 

Question.  Did  they  do  anything  to  you  after  you  surrendered  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  shot  mo  in  the  head  under  my  left  ear,  and  the  morn 
ing  after  the  fight  they  shot  me  again  in  the  right  arm.  When  they  came  up  and 
killed  the  wounded  ones,  I  saw  some  four  or  five  coming  down  the  hill.  I  said 
to  one  of  our  boys,  "Anderson,  I  expect  if  those  felbws  come  here  they  will 
kill  us."  I  was  lying  on  my  right  side,  leaning  on  my  elbow.  One  of  the  black 
soldiers  went  into  the  house  where  the  white  soldiers  were.  I  asked  him  if  there 
was  any  water  in  there,  and  he  said  yes ;  I  wanted  some,  and  took 'a  stick  and 
tried  to  get  to  the  house.  I  did  not  get  to  the  house.  Some  of  them  came 
along,  and  saw  a  little  boy  belonging  to  company  D.  One  of  them  had  his 
musket  on  his  shoulder,  and  shot  the  boy  down.  He  said  :  "  All  you  damned 
niggers  come  out  of  the  house;  I  am  going  to  shoot  you."  Some  of  the  white 
soldiers  said,  "  Boys,  it  is  only  death  anyhow ;  if  you  don't  go  out  they  will 
come  in  and  carry  you  out."  My  strength  seemed  to  come  to  me  as  if  I  had 
never  been  shot,  and  I  jumped  up  and  ran  down  the  hill.  I  met  one  of  them 
coming  up  the  hill ;  he  said  "  stop  \  "  but  I  kept  on  running.  As  I  jumped  over 
the  hill,  he  shot  me  through  the  right  arm. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  them  kill  after  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  After  I  surrendered  I  did  not  go  down  the  hill.  A  man  shot  me 
under  the  ear,  and  I  fell  down  and  said  to  myself,  "  If  he  don't  shoot  me  any 
more  this  won't  hurt  me."  One  of  their  officers  came  along  and  hallooed, 
"Forrest  eays,  no  quarter!  no  quarter!  "  and  the  next  one  hallooed,  "Black 
nag!  black  flag!" 

Question.  What  did  they  do  then  ? 

Answer.  They  kept  on  shouting.     I  could  hear  them  down  the  hill. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  bury  anybody  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  carried  me  around  right  to  the  corner  of  the  fort,  and 
I  saw  them  pitch  men  in  there. 

Question.  Was  there  any  alive  ? 


22  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Answer.  1  did  not  sec  them  bury  anybody  alive. 

Question.  How  near  to  you  was  the  man  who  shot  you  under  the  ear  ? 

Answer.  "Right  close  to  my  head.  When  I  was  shot  in  the  side,  a  man 
turned  me  over,  and  took  my  pocket-knife  and  pocket-book.  I  had  some  of 
these  brass  things  that  looked  like  cents.  They  said,  "  Here's  some  money ; 
here's  some  money."  I  said  to  myself,  "  You  got  fooled  that  time." 

Arthur  Edwards,  (colored,)  private,  company  0,  6th  United  States  heavy  ar 
tillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  1 

Answer.  In  Mississippi. 

Question.  Were  you  in  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  taken? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Tell  what  you  saw  there.  « 

Answer.  I  was  shot  after  I  surrendered. 

Question.  When?  • 

Answer.  About  half  past  four  o'clock. 

Question.  Where  were  you  when  you  were  shot  1 

Answer.  I  was  lying  down  behind  a  log. 

Question.  Where  were  you  shot  1 

Answer.  In  the  head  first,  then  in  the  shoulder,  then  in  my  right  wrist ;  and 
then  in  the  head  again,  about  half  air  hour  after  that. 

Question.  How  many  men  shot  at  you  ? 

Answer.  One  shot  at  me  three  times,  and  then  a  lieutenant  shot  at  me. 

Question.  Did  they  say  anything  when  they  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir,  only  I  asked  them  not  to  shoot  me,  and  they  said,  "  God 
damn  you,  you  are  fighting  against  your  master." 

Question.  How  near  was  the  man  to  you  when  he  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  He  squatted  down,  and  held  his  pistol  close  to  my  head. 

Question.  How  near  was  the  officer  to  you  when  he  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  About  five  or  ten  feet  off;  he  \vas  sitting  on  his  horse. 

Question.  Who  said  you  were  fighting  against  your  master  1 

Answer.  The  man  that  shot  me. 

Question.  What  did  the  officer  say  ? 

Answer.  Nothing,  but  "  you  God  damned  nigger."  A  captain  told  him  not 
to  do  it,  but  he  did  not  mind  him ;  he  shot  me,  and  run  off  on  his  horse. 

Question.  Did  you  see  the  captain? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  he  and  the  captain  were  side  by  side. 

Question.  Did  you  know  the  captain  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  How  long  did  you  stay  there  ? 

Answer.  Until  next  morning  about  9  o'clock. 

Question.  How  did  you  get  away  ? 

Answer.  Wiien  the  gunboat  commenced  shelling  I  went  down  the  hill,  and 
staid  there  until  they  carried  down  a  flag  of  truce.  Then  the  gunboat  came  to 
the  bank,  and  a  secesh  lieutenant  made  us  go  down  to  such  a  place,  and  told  us 
to  go  no  further,  or  we  would  get  shot  again.  Then  the  gunboat  men  came 
along  to  bury  the  dead,  and  told  us  to  go  on  the  boat. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  shot  after  they  had  surrendered,  besides 
yourself? 

.Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  shot  one  right  by  me,  and  lots  of  the  13th  Tennessee 
cavalry. 

Question.  After  they  had  surrendered  ? 

4nswer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  any  were  buried  alive  ? 


FORT   PILLOW    MASSACRE.  23 

Answer.  Not  that  I  saw. 

Question.  Did  you  sec  anybody  buried  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  shot  the  day  after  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Charles  Key,  (colored,)  private,  company  D,  6th  United  States  heavy  artil 
lery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  In  South  Carolina. 

Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist? 

Answer.  In  Tennessee. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  * 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  there  after  the  fight  was  over  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  nothing,  only  the  boys  run  down  the  hill,  and  they  came 
down  and  shot  them. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  before  or  after  you  surrendered? 

Answer.  After  the  surrender,  about  5  o'clock. 

Question.  Did  you  have  your  gun  in  your  hands  when  you  were  wounded  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  threw  my  gun  into  the  river. 

Q  uestion.  How  did  they  come  to  shoot  you  ? 

Answer.  I  was  in  the  water,   and  a  man  camfj  down  and  shot  me  with  a 
revolver. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  else  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  right  smart  of  them,  in  an  old  coal  boat.  I  saw  one  man 
start  up  the  bank  after  he  was  shot  in  the  arm,  and  then  a  fellow  knocked  him 
back  into  the  river  with  his  carbine,  and  then  shot  him.  I  did  not  go  up  the 
bill  after  I  was  shot.  I  laid  in  the  water  like  I  was  dead  until  night,  and  then 
I  made  up  a  fire  and  dried  myself,  and  staid  there  till  the  gunboat  came  along. 
1  Question.  Did  they  shoot  you  more  than  once  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Henry  Christian,  (colored,)  private,  company  B,  6th   United  States  heavy 
artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch: 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 
Answer.  In  East  Tennessee. 
Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 
Question.  Where  did  you  enlist ! 
Answer.  At  Corinth,  Mississippi. 
Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  I 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When  were  you  wounded  ?     »*• 
Answer.  A  little  before  we  surrendered. 
Question.  What  happened  to  you  afterwards  ? 

Answer.  Nothing ;  I  got  but  one  shot,  and  dug  right  ou»t  over  the  hill  to  the 
river,  and  never  was  bothered  any  more. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  men  shot  after  the  place  was  taken  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 
Question.  Where? 


24  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

• 

Answer.  Down  to  the  river. 

Question.  How  many  ? 

Answer.  A  good  many ;  I  don't  know  how  many. 

Question.  By  whom  were  they  shot  ? 

Answer.  By  secesh  soldiers ;  secesh  officers  shot  some  up  on  the  hill. 

Question.  Did  you  see  those  on  the  hill  shot  by  the  officers  ? 

Answer    I  saw  two  of  them  shot. 

Question.  What  officers  were  they  ? 

Answer.  I  don't  know  whether  he  was  a  lieutenant  or  captain. 

Question.  Did  the  men  who  were  shot  after  they  had  surrendered  have  arms 
in  their  hands  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  they  threw  down  their  arms. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  shot  the  next  morning  1 

Answer.  I  saw  two  shot ;  one  was  shot  by  an  officer — he  was  standing, 
holding  the  officer's  horse,  and  when  the  officer  came  and  got  his  horse  he  shot 
him  dead.  The  officer  was  setting  fire  to  the  houses. 

Question.  Do  you  say  the  man  was  holding  the  officer's  horse,  and  when  the 
officer  came  and  took  his  horse  he  shot  the  man  down  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  that  with  my  own  eyes;  and  then  I  made  away 
into  the  river,  right  off. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  buried  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  a  great  many,  black  and  white. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  buried  alive  1 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  any  buried  alive. 

Aaron  Fentis,  (colored,)  company  D,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,  sworn 
and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  were  you  from  ? 

Answer.  Tennessee. 

Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  ? 

Answer.  At  Corinth. 

Question.  Who  was  your  captain  1 

Answer.  Captain  Carron. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  there  1 

Answer.  I  saw  them  shoot  two  white  men,  and  two  black  men,  after  they 
had  surrendered. 

Question.  Are  you  sure  they  were  shot  after  they  had  surrendered  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.     Some  were  in  the  river  swimming  out  a  piece,  when  they ' 
were  shot;  and  they  took  another  man  by  the  arm,  and  held  him  up,  and  shot 
him  in  the  breast. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  others  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  two  wounded  men  shot  the  next  morning;  they 
were  lying  down  when  the  secesh  shot  them. 

Question.  Did  the  rebels  say  anything  when  they  Avere  shooting  our  men? 

Answer.  They  said  they  were  going  to  kill  them  all;  and  they  would  have: 
shot  us  all  if  the  gunboat  had  not  come  along. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When? 

Answer.  After  the  battle,  the  same  evening. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  25 

Question.  Where  were  you  shot  ?  N 

Answer.  Right  through  both  legs. 

Question.  How  many  times  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  Only  once,  with  a  carbine.     The  man  stood  right  close  by  me. 

Question.  Where  were  you  ? 

Answer.  On  the  river  bank. 

Question.  Had  you  arms  in  your  hands  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  the  man  say  who  shot  you  1 

Answer.  He  said  they  Avere  going  to  kill  us  all. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  men  buried  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  burned  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  did  not  see  that.  Where  I  was  was  a  good  piece  off  from' 
where  they  had  the  battle. 

Question.  Do  you  know  how  many  of  your  company  got  away? 

Answer.  I  do  not  think  any  of  iny  company  got  away. 

Question.  How  many  were  killed  before  they  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  don't  know  how  many;  a  good  many,  I  think. 

Question.  Would  you  have  surrendered,  if  you  hud  known  what  they  were 
going  to  do  to  you  1 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

George  Shaw,  (colored,)  private,  company  B,  6th  United  States  heavy  artil 
lery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  1 

Answer.  In  Tennessee. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  1 

Answer.  At  Fort  Pillow. 

Question.  Were  you  there  at  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When  were  you  shot  1 

Answer.  About  four  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

Question.  After  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Where  were  you  at  the  time  ? 

Answer.  About  ten  feet  from  the  river  bank. 

Question.  Who  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  A  rebel  soldier. 

Question.  How  near  did  he  come  to  you  ? 

Answer.  About  ten  feet. 

Question.  What  did  he  say  to  you  ? 

Answer.  He  said,  "  Damn  you,  what  are  you  doing  here  ?"  I  said,  "  Please 
don't  shoot  me."  He  said,  "  Damn  you,  you  are  fighting  against  your  master." 
He  raised  his  gun  and  fired,  and  the  bullet  went  into  my  mouth  and  out  the 
back  part  of  my  head.  They  threw  me  into  the  river,  and  I  swam  around  and 
hung  on  there  in  the  water  until  night. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  else  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  three  young  boys,  lying  in  the  water,  with  their  heads 
out ;  they  could  not  swim.  They  begged  them  as  long  as  they  could,  but  they 
shot  them  right  in  the  forehead. 

Question.  How  near  to  them  were  they  1 

Answer.  As  close  as  that  stone,  (about  eight  or  ten  feet.) 

Question.  How  old  were  the  boys  ? 


"26  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Not  more  than  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old.  Th<jy  were  not  soldiers, 
but  contraband  boys,  helping  us  on  the  breastworks. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  white  men  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.     I  saw  them  shoot  three  men  the  next  day. 

Question.  How  far  from  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  About  a  mile  and  a  half;  after  they  had  taken  them  back  as 
prisoners. 

Question.  Who  shot  them  ? 

Answer.  Private  soldiers.  One  officer  said,  "  Boys,  I  will  have  you  arrested, 
if  you  don't  quit  killing  them  boys."  Another  officer  said,  "  Damn  it,  let  them 
go  on ;  it  isn't  our  law  to  take  any  niggers  prisoners  ;  kill  every  one  of  them." 
Then  a  white  man  took  me  to  wait  on  him  a  little,  and  sent  me  back  to  a  house 
about  two  hundred  yards,  and  told  me  to  stay  all  night.  I  went  back  and 
staid  until  about  a  half  an  hour  by  sun.  Another  man  came  along  and  said, 
"  If  you  will  go  home  with  me  I  will  take  good  care  of  you,  if  you  will  stay  and 
never  leave."  I  did  not  know  what  to  do,  I  was  so  outdone;  so  I  said,  "  If 
you  will  take  care  of  me,  I  will  go."  He  carried  me  out  about  three  miles,  to 
a  place  called  Bob  Greene's.  The  one  who  took  me  there  left  me,  and  two 
others  came  up,  and  said,  "  Damn  you,  we  will  kill  you,  and  not  be  fooling 
about  any  longer."  I  said,  "  Don't  shoot  me."  One  of  them  said,  "  Go  out  and 
hold  my  horse."  I  made  a  step  or  two,  and  he  said,  "  Turn  around ;  I  will 
hold  my  horse,  and  shoot  you,  too."  I  no  sooner  turned  around  than  he  shot 
me  in  the  face.  I  fell  down  as  if  I  was  dead.  He.  shot  me  again,  and  hit  my 
arm,  not  my  head.  I  laid  there  until  I  could  hear  him  no  more,  and  then  I 
started  back.  I  got  back  into  Fort  Pillow  about  sun  up,  and  wandered  about 
there  until  a  gunboat  came  along,  and  I  came  up  on  that  with  about  ten  others. 

Major  Williams,  (colored,)  private,  company  B,  6th  United  States  heavy 
artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  In  Tennessee  and  North  Mississippi. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  ? 

Answer.  In  Memphis. 

Question.  Who  was  your  captain  ? 

Answer.  Captain  Laraburg. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Was  your  captain  with  you  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  think  he  was  in  Memphis. 

Question.  Who  commanded  your  company? 

Answer.  Lieutenant  Hunter  and  Sergeant  Fox  were  all  the  officers  we  had. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  done  there  ? 

Answer.  We  fought  them  right  hard  during  the  battle,  and  killed  some  of 
them.  After  a  time  they  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce.  They  said  afterwards  that 
they  did  it  to  make  us  stop  firing  until  their  re-enforcements  could  come  up. 
They  said  that  they  never  could  have  got  in  if  they  had  not  done  that ;  that  we 
had  whipped  them ;  that  they  had  never  seen  such  a  fight. 

Question.  Did  you  see  the  flag  of  truce  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  they  do  when  the  flag  of  truce  was  in  ? 

Answer.  They  kept  coming  up  nearer  and  nearer,  so  that  they  could  charge 
quick.  A  heap  of  them  came  up  after  we  stopped  firing. 

Question.  When  did  you  surrender  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  surrender  until  they  all  run. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  27 

"Question.  Wore  you  wounded  then  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  after  the  surrender.    • 

Question.  At  what  time  of  day  was  that  ? 

Answer.  They  told  me  it  was  about  half  after  one  o'clock.  I  was  wounded 
immediately  we  retreated. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  arms  in  your  hands  when  they  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  was  an  artillery  man,  and  had  no  arms. 

Question.  Did  you  see  the  man  who  shot  you  * 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  him  say  anything  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  heard  nothing.  He  shot  me,  and  it  was  bleeding  pretty 
free,  and  I  thought  to  myself,  "  I  will  make  out  it  was  a  dead  shot,  and  may  be 
.1  will  not  get  another." 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  others  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Was  there  anything  said  about  giving  quarter? 

Answer.  Major  Bradford  brought  in  a  black  flag,  which  meant  no  quarter.  I 
heard  some  of  the  rebel  officers  say  :  "You  damned  rascals,  if  you  had  not  fought 
us  so  hard,  but  had  stopped  when  we  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce,  we  would  not  have 
done  anything  to  you."  I  heard  one  of  the  officers  say  :  "  Kill  all  the  niggers ;" 
another  one  said  :  "  No  ;  Forrest  says  take  them  and  cany  them  with  him  to 
wait  upon  him  and  cook  for  him,  and  put  them  in  jail  and  send  them  to  their 
masters."  Still  they  kept  on  shooting.  They  shot  at  me  after  that,  but  did 
not  hit  me  ;  a  rebel  officer  shot  at  me.  He  took  aim  at  my  side ;  at  the  crack 
of  his  pistol  I  fell.  He  went  on  and  said  :  "  There's  another  dead  nigger." 

Question.  Was  there  any  one  shot  in  the  hospital  that  day? 

Answer.  Not  that  I  know  of.  I  think  they  all  came  away  and  made  a  raft 
and  floated  across  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  and  got  into  a  flat  bottom. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  buildings  burned  ? 

Answer.  I  staid  in  the  woods  all  day  Wednesday.  I  was  there  Thursday 
and  looked  at  the  buildings.  I  saw  a  great  deal  left  that  they  did  not  have  a 
chance  to  burn  up.  I  saw  a  white  man  burned  up  who  was  nailed  up  against 
.the  house. 

Question.  A  private  or  an  officer  1 

Answer.  An  officer,;  I  think  it  was  a  lieutenant  in  the  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  How  was  he  nailed  ? 

Answer.  Through  his  hands  and  feet  right  against  the  house. 

Question.  Was  his  body  burned  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;   burned  all  over — I  looked  at  him  good. 

Question.  When  did  you  see  that  ? 

Answer.  On  the  Thursday  after  the  battle. 

Question.  Where  was  the  man  ? 

Answer.  Bight  in  front  of  the  fort. 

Question.  Did  any  one  else  that  you  know  see  the  body  nailed  up  there? 

Answer.  There  was  a  black  man  there  who  came  up  on  the  same  boat  I 
*v\~as-  on. 

Question.  Was  he  with  you  then  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  and  there  were  some  five  or  six  white  people  there,  too, 
from  out  in  the  country,  who  were  walking  over  the  place. 

Alexander  Nayron,  (colored,)  private,  company  C,  6th  United  States  heavy 
artillery,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 
Answer.  In  Mississippi. 


28  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Questi'on.  Have  you  been  a  slave  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  1 

Answer.  At  Lagrange,  last  August. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  attack  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When  were  you  wounded  ? 

Answer.  After  the  fight. 

Question.  About  what  time  1 

Answer.  About  three  o'clock,  I  reckon. 

Question.  Where  were  you  when  you  were  wounded  ? 

Answer.  Down  at  the  river,  lying  down  by  the  side  of  a  log.  '  They  came- 
there  and  told  me  to  get  up,  and  as  I  got  up  they  shot  me. 

Question.  Who  shot  you,  an  officer  or  private1? 

Answer.  A  private. 

Question.  How  many  times  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  But  once;  they  shot  me  in  my  head,  and  thought  they  had  killed  me 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  others  shot  there? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  several  other  black  men  with  me. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  small  boys  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  go  back  from  the  river  after  you  were  shot 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  You  remained  there  until  you  were  brought  away  by  the  gunboat? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  saw  several  of  our  boys  shot  while  they  were  fighting 
They  said,  when  they  shot  me,  that  they  were  allowed  to  kill  every  damned 
nigger  in  the  fort — not  spare  one. 

Question.  You  saw  nobody  buried  or  burned  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  saw  them  throw  several  in  the  water. 

Question.  Were  they  all  dead  fliat  were  thrown  in  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  about  dead. 

Eli  Carlton,  (colored,)  private,  company  B,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,, 
sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 
Answer.  In  East  Tennessee. 
Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave '.' 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 
Question.  Who  was  your  master  •? 

Answer.  Major  Fleming.     I  was  sold  once ;  I  have  had  two  masters 
Question.  Where  did  you  join  the  army? 
Answer.  At  Corinth,  Mississippi,  about  a  year  ago. 
Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  it  was  taken  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  what  happened  there. 

Answer.  I  saw  23  men  shot  after  they  surrendered;  I  made  24;    17  of  them 
laid  right  around  me  dead,  and  6  below  me. 
Question.  Who  shot  them  ? 

Answer.  The  rebels  ;  some  white  men  were  killed. 
Question.  How  many  white  men  were  killed  ? 
Answer.  Three  or  four. 
Question.  Killed  by  the  privates  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  did  not  sec  any  officers  kill  any. 
Question.  Were  the  white  men  officers  or  privates  ? 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  29 

Answer.  Privates. 

Question.  Were  the  men  who  shot  you  near  to  you  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  ten  or  fifteen  steps  off. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  with  a  musket  or  a  pistol  ? 

Answer.  With  a  musket.  I  was  shot  once  on  the  battle-field  before  we  sur 
rendered.  They  took  me  down  to  a  little  hospital  under  the  hill.  I  was  in  the 
hospital  when  they  shot  me  a  second  time.  Some  of  our  privates  commenced 
talking.  They  said,  "Do  you  fight  with  these  God  damned  niggers?"  they 
said,  "Yes."  Then  they  said,  "God  damn  you,  then,  we  will  shoot  you,"  and 
they  shot  one  of  them  right  down.  They  said,  "  I  would  not  kill  you,  but,  God 
damn  you,  you  fight  with  these  damned  niggers,  and  we  will  kill  you;"  and 
they  blew  his  brains  out  of  his  head.  They  then  went  around  and  counted 
them  up;  I  laid  there  and  made  18  who  were  there,  and  there  were  6  more 
below  me.  I  saw  them  stick  a  bayonet  in  the  small  part  of  the  belly  of  one  of 
our  boys,  and  break  it  right  off — he  had  one  shot  then. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  our  men  shot  the  next  day  1 

Answer.  No,  sir;  but  I  heard  them  shooting.  I  hid  myself  in  the  bushes 
before  the  next  morning.  I  left  a  fellow  lying  there,  and  they  came  down  and 
killed  him  during  the  night.  I  went  down  there  the  next  morning  and  he  was 
dead. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  our  folks  buried  by  the  rebels  1 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  buildings  burned  up  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  most  all  were  burned  up. 

Question.  Were  any  persons  in  them  when  they  were  burned  1 

Answer.  I  heard  so.  I  went  to  the  quarters  and  staid  about  a  house  there. 
One  of  the  rebels  told  me  that  he  should  take  me  out  the  next  morning  and  kill 
me.  He  went  out  and  I  slipped  out  into  the  bushes,  and  laid  there  until  the 
gunboat  came.  I  saw  them  take  the  quartermaster ;  they  said,  •"'  Here  is  one 
of  our  men ;  let  us  take  him  up  and  fix  him."  A  white  man  told  me  the  next 
day  that  they  burned  him. 

Question.  Was  he  wounded? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  he  walked  right  straight.  He  had  three  stripes  on  his  arm. 
I  knew  him  well ;  I  worked  with  him.  He  was  a  small  fellow,  weak  and  puny. 

Sandy  Cole,  (colored,)  private,  company  D,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery, 
sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  were  you  born  ? 

Answer.  In  Tennessee. 

Question.  Have  you  been  a  slave? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  late  fight  there? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When  were  you  wounded  1 

Answer.  After  I  started  down  the  hill,  after  the  surrender.  They  shot  me 
through  the  thigh  and  through  the  arm. 

Question.  Who  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  A  secesh  private. 

Question.  How  near  was  he  to  you  ? 

Answer.  About  ten  feet. 

Question.  Did  he  say  anything  to  you  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  I  went  to  the  river  and  kept  my  body  in  the  water,  and 
my  head  under  some  brush. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  else  shot  ? 


30  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  some  of  th«-m  shot  right  through  the  head. 
Question.  How  many  did  yon  see  shot  ? 
Answer.  Some  seven  or  eight. 

Jacob  Thompson,  (colored,)  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Were  you  a  sol.dier  at  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  No,  sir,  I  was  not  a  soldier ;  but  I  went  up  in  the  fort  and  fought 
with  the  rest.  I  was  shot  in  the  hand  and  the  head. 

Question.  When  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  After  I  surrendered. 

Question.  How  many  times  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  I  was  shot  but  once;  but  I  thuew  my  hand  up,  and  the  shot  went 
through  my  hand  and  my  head. 

Question.  Who  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  A  private. 

Question.  What  did  he  say  1 

Answer.  He  said,  "  God  damn  you,  I  will  shoot  you,  old  friend.'' 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  els-  shot? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir  ;  they  just  called  them  out  like  dogs,  and  shot  them  down. 
I  reckon  they  shot  about  fifty,  white  and  black,  right  there.  They  nailed  some 
black  sergeants  to  the  logs,  and  set  the  logs  on  fire. 

Question.-  When  did  you  see  that  ? 

Answer.  When  I  went  there  in  the  morning  I  saw  them ;  they  were  burning 
all  together. 

Question.  Did  they  kill  thetn  before  they  burned  them  1 

Answer.  No,  sir,  they  nailed  them  to  the  logs ;  drove  the  nails  right  through 
their  hands. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  in  that  condition  ? 

Answer.  Some  four  or  five ;  I  saw  two  white  men  burned. 

Question.  Was  there  any  one  else  there  who  *aw  that? 

Answer.  I  reckon  there  was ;  I  could  not  tell  who. 

Question.  When  was  it  that  you  saw  them  1 

Answer.  I  saw  them  in  the  morning  after  the  fight ;  some  of  them  were 
burned  almost  in  two.  I  could*  tell  they  were  white  men,  because  they  were 
whiter  than  the  colored  men. 

Question.  Did  you  notice  how  they  were  nailed  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  one  nailed  to  the  side  of  a  house  ;  he  looked  like  he  was  nailed 
right  through  his  wrist.  I  was  trying  then  to  get  to  the  boat  when  I  saw  it. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  kill  any  white  men? 

Answer.  They  killed  some  eight  or  nine  there.  I  reckon  they  killed  more 
than  twenty  after  it  was  all  over ;  called  them  out  from  under  the  hill,  and  shot 
them  down.  They  would  call  out  a  white  man  and  shoot  him  down,  and  call 
out  a  colored  man  and  shoot  him  down ;  do  it  just  as  fast  as  they  could  make 
their  guns  go  off. 

Question.  Did  you  sec  any  rebel  officers  about  there  when  this  was  going  on  ?' 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  old  Forrest  was  one. 

Question.  Did  you  know  Forrest  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  he  was  a  little  bit  of  a  man.  I  had  seen  him  before  at 
Jackson. 

Question.  Are  you  sure  he  was  there  when  this  was  going  on  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  other  officers  that  you  knew  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  know  any  other  but  him.  There  were  some  two  or  three 
more  officers  came  up  there. 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  31 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  buried  there? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  buried  right  smart  of  them.  They  buried  a  great 
many  secesh,  and  a  great  many  of  our  folks.  I  think  they  buried  more  secesh 
than  our  folks. 

Question.  How  did  they  bury  them  ? 

Answer.  They  buried  the  secesh  over  back  of  the  fort,  all  except  those  on 
Fort  hill  ;  them  they  buried  up  on  top  of  the  hill  where  the  gunboats  shelled 
them. 

Question.  Did  they  bury  any  alive  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  the  gunboat  men  say  they  dug  two  out  who  were  alive. 

Question.  You  did  not  see  them  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.       • 

Question.  What  company  did  you  tight  with  ? 

Answer.  I  went  right  into  the  font  and  fought  there. 

Question.  Were  you  a  slave  or  a  free  man  1 

Answer.  I  was  a  slave. 

Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  In  old  Virginia. 

Question.  Who  was  your  master  ? 

Answer.  Colonel  Hardgrove. 

Question.  Where  did  you  live  ? 

Answer.  I  lived  three  miles  the  other  side  of  Brown's  mills. 

Question.  How  long  since  you  lived  with  him  ? 

Answer.  I  went  home  once  and  staid  with  him  a  while,  but  he  got  to  cutting- 
up  and  I  came  away  again. 

Question.  What  did  ycgi  do  before  you  went  into  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  I  was  cooking  for  Go.  K,«of  Illinois  cavalry ;  I  cooked  for  that  com 
pany  nearly  two  years.  , 

Question.  What  white  officers  did  you  know  in  our  army  ? 

Answer.  I  knew  Captain  Meltop  and  Colonel  Ransom  ;  and  I  cooked  at  the 
hotel  at  Fort  Pillow,  and  Mr.  Nelson  kept  it.  I  and  Johnny  were  cooking  to 
gether.  After  they  shot  me  through  the  hand  and  head,  they  beat  up  all  this 
part  of  my  head  (the  side  of  his  head)  with  the  breech  of  their  guns. 

Ransom  Anderson,  (colored,)  Co.  B,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,  sworn 
and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question    Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  In  Mississippi. 

Question.  Were  you  a  slave  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  1 

Answer.  At  Corinth. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Describe  whatoyou  saw  done  there. 

Answer.  Most  all  the  men  that  were  killed  on  our  side  were  killed  after  the 
fight  was  over.  They  called  them  out  and  shot  them  down.  Then  they  put 
some  in  the  houses  and  shut  them  up,  and  then  burned  the  houses. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  burn? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  any  of  them  alive? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  were  wounded,  and  could  not  walk.  Th«-y  put  them 
in  the  houses,  and  then  burned  the  houses  down. 

Question.  Do  you  know  they  were  in  there  ? 


.'32  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  went  and  looked  in  there. 

Question.  Do  you  know  they  were  in  there  when  the  house  was  burned  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  heard  them  hallooing  there  when  the  houses  were 
burning. 

Question.  Are  you  sure  they  were  wounded  men,  and  not  dead,  when  they 
were  put  in  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  told  them  they  were  going  to  have  the  doctor  see 
them,  and  then  put  them  in  there  and  shut  them  up,  and  burned  them. 

Question.  Who  set  the  house  on  fire  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  a  rebel  soldier  take  some  grass  and  lay  it  by  the  door,  and  set 
.it  on  fire.  The  door  was  pine  plank,  and  it  caught  easy. 

Question.  Was  the  door  fastened  up  1  * 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  it  was  barred  with  one  of  those  wide  bolts. 

Sergeant  W.  P.  Walker,  (white,)  sworn  and  examined  : 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  In  what  capacity  did  you  serve  in  the  army  ? 

Answer.  I  was  a  sergeant  in  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  company  D. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  fight  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  took  place  there  ? 

Answer.  In  the  morning  the  pickets  ran  in.  We  were  sent  out  a  piece  aa 
skirmishers.  They  kept  us  out  about  a  couple  of  hours,  and  then  we  retreated 
into  the  fort.  The  firing  kept  up  pretty  regular  until  about  two  o'clock,  when 
a  flag  of  truce  came  in.  While  the  flag  of  truce  wa%in,  the  enemy  was  moving 
up  and  taking  their  positions;  they  were  also  pilfering  and  searching  our  quarters. 

Question.  They  finally  took  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  happened  then  1 

Answer.  They  just  shot  us  down  without  showing  us  any  quarter  at  all 
They  shot  me,  for  one,  after  I  surrendered ;  they  shot  me  in  the  arm,  and  the 
shoulder,  and  the  neck,  and  in  the  eye. 

Question.  How  many  times  did  they  shoot  you  ? 

Answer.  They  shot  me  in  the  arm  and  eye  after  I  surrendered ;  I  do  not 
know  when  they  shot  me  in  the  other  places. 

Question.  Who  shot  you  ?  . 

Answer.  A  private  shot  me  with  a  pistol,  there  were  a  great  many  of  us  shot. 

Question.  What  reason  did  he  give  for  shooting  you  after  you  had  surrendered? 

Answer.  A  man  came  down  the  hill  and  said  that  General — some  one ;  I 
could  not  understand  the  name — said  that  they  should  shoot  every  one  of  us, 
and  take  no  prisoners,  and  then  they  shot  us  down. 

Question.  How  did  you  escape  ? 

Answer.  They  thought  they  had  killed  me.  They  searched  my  pockets 
half  a  dozen  time*,  or  more,  and  took  my  pocket-book  from  me. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  else  shot  after  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  saw  several  shot  right  around  me. 

Question.  Did  they  shoot  all,  colored  and  white  ? 

Answer.  They  shot  all  where  I  was.  When  they  turned  in  and  went  to 
shooting  the  white  men,  they  scattered  and  ran,  and  then  they  shot  them  down. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  do  anything  besides  shooting  them  1 

Answer.  I  saw  some  knock  them  over  the  heads  with  muskets,  and  some  stick 
sabres  into  them. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anything  of  any  burning  or  burying  alive  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  did  not  see  that. 

Question.  Were  any  of  the  rebel  officers  about  while  this  was  going  on  ? 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  33 

Answer.  Not  where  I  was ;  I  was  down  under  the  hill  then.  The  niggers 
first  ran  out  of  the  fort,  and  then,  when  they  commenced  shooting  us,  we  ran 
down  under  the  hill,  and  they  followed  us  up  and  shot  us.  They  came  back 
the  next  day  and  shot  several  wounded  negroes. 

Question.  Did  you  see  that  ? 

Answer.  I  was  lying  in  a  house,  but  I  heard  the  negroes  begging,  and  heard 
the  guns  fired  j  but  I  did  not  see  it. 

Jason  Loudon,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  did  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  To  company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  When? 

Answer.  In  the  evening,  after  I  surrendered. 

Question.  Where  were  you  1 

Answer.  At  the  fort. 

Question.  State  what  happened  when  you  were  wounded. 

Answer.  Nothing;  only  they  were  going  around  shooting  the  men  down. 
They  shot  a  sergeant  by  the  side  of  me  twice  after  he  had  surrendered. 

Question.  Who  shot  him  ? 

Answer.  A  secesh  private. 

Question.  How  near  was  that  to  you  ? 

Answer.  About  ten  steps  off. 

Question.  Did  he  say  anything  to  him  1 

Answer.  He  commenced  cursing,  and  said  they  were  going  to  kill  every  one 
of  us. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  shot  after  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  five  or  six  shot. 

James  Walls,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Goocli : 

Question.  To  what  company  did  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  Company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Under  what  officers  did  you  serve  ] 

Answer.  I  was  under  Major  Bradford  and  Captain  Potter. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ] 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  what  you  saw  there  of  the  fight,  and  what  was  done  after 
the  place  was  captured. 

Answer.  We  fought  them  for  some  six  or  eight  hours  in  the  fort,  and  when 
the;f  charged  our  men  scattered  and  ran  under  the  hill ;  some  turned  back  and 
surrendered,  and  were  shot.  After  the  flag  of  truce  came  in  I  went  down  to  get 
some  water.  As  I  was  coming  back  I  turned  sick,  and  laid  down  behind  a  log. 
The  secesh  charged,  and  after  they  came  over  I  saw  one  go  a  good  ways  ahead 
of  the  others.  One  of  our  men  made  to  him  and  threw  down  his  arms. 
The  bullets  were  flying  so  thick  there  I  thought  I  could  not  live  there,  so  I 
threw  down  my  arms  and  surrendered.  He  did  not  shoot  me  then,  but  as  I 
turned  around  he  or  some  other  one  shot  me  in  the  back. 

Question.  Did  they  say  anything  while  they  were  shooting  1 

Answer.  All  I  heard  was,   "  Shoot  him,  shoot  him !  "  "  Yonder  goes  one!" 
"  Kill  him,  kill  him  !  "     That  is  about  all  I  heard. 
Rep.  Com.  63 3 


34  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Question.  HOAV  many  do  you  suppose  you  saw  shot  after  they  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  but  two  or  three  shot  around  me.  One  of  the  boys  of 
our  company,  named  Taylor,  ran  up  there,  and  I  saw  him  shot  and  fall.  Then 
another  was  shot  just  before  me,  like — shot  down  after  h<?  threw  down  his  arms. 

Question.  Those  were  white  men  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  saw  them  make  lots  of  niggers  stand  up,  and  then  they 
shot  them  down  like  hogs.  The  next  morning  I  was  lying  around  there  waiting 
for  the  boat  to  come  up.  The  secesh  would  be  prying  around  there,  and  would 
come  to  a  nigger  and  say,  "You  ain't  dead,  are  you?"  They  would  not  say 
anything,  and  then  the  secesh  would  get  down  off  their  horses,  prick  them  in 
their  sides,  and  say,  "Damn  you,  you  ain't  dead;  get  up."  Then  they  would 
make  them  get  up  on  their  knees,  when  they  would  shoot  them  down  like  hogs. 

Question.  Do  you  know  of  their  burning  any  buildings  1 

Answer.  I  could  hear  them  tell  them  to  stick  torches  all  around,  and  they 
fired  all  the  buildings. 

Question.  DD  you  know  whether  any  of  our  men  were  in  the  buildings  when 
they  were  burned  T 

Answer.  Some  of  our  men  said  some  were  burned ;  I  did  not  see  it,  or  know 
it  to  be  so  myself. 

Question.  How  did  they  bury  them — white  and  black  together  1 

Answer.  I  don't  know  about  the  burying ;  I  did  not  see  any  buried. 

Question.  How  many  negroes  do  you  suppose  were  killed  after  the  sur 
render  ? 

Answer.  There  were  hardly  any  killed  before  the  surrender.  I  reckon  as 
many  as  200  wTere  killed  after  the  surrender,  out  of  about  300  that  were  there. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  rebel  officers  about  while  this  shooting  was  going 
on? 

Answer.  I  do  not  know  as  I  saw  any  officers  about  when  they  were  shooting 
the  negroes.  A  captain  came  to  me  a  few  minutes  after  I  was  shot ;  he  was 
close  by  me  when  I  was  shot. 

Question.  Did  he  try  to  stop  the  shooting  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  hear  a  word  of  their  trying  to  stop  it.  After  they  were 
shot  down,  he  told  them  not  to  shoot  them  any  more.  I  begged  him  not  to  let 
them  shoot  me  again,  and  he  said  they  would  not.  One  man,,  after  he  was  shot 
down,  was  shot  again.  After  I  was  shot  down,  the  man  I  surrendered  to  went 
around  the  tree  I  was  against  and  shot  a  man,  and  then  came  around  to  me 
again  and  wanted  my  pocket-book.  I  handed  it  up  to  him,  and  he  saw  my 
watch-chain  and  made  a  grasp  at  it,  and  got  the  watch  and  about  half  the  chain. 
H£  took  an  old  Barlow  knife  I  had  in  my  pocket.  It  was  not  worth  five  cents ; 
was  of  no  account  at  all,  only  to  cut  tobacco  v.ith. 

William  L.  McMichacl,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman: 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  did  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  To  Company  D,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry.  t 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Port  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  after  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  They  shot  the  most  after  they  had  surrendered.  They 
sent  in  a  flag  of  truce  for  a  surrender,  find  the  major  would  not  surrender. 
They  made  a  charge  and  took  the  fort,  and  then  we  threw  down  our  arms ; 
but  they  just  shot  us  down. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  after  you  surrendered,  or  before  ? 

Answer.  Afterwards. 

Question.  How  many  times  were  you  shot  ? 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  35 

Answer.  I  was  shot  four  times. 
Question.  Did  you  see  any  others  shot  ? 
Answer.  I  saw  some  shot ;  some  negroes. 

Isaac  J.  Leadbetter,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  To  company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  army  1 

Answer.  Only  about  two  mouths. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  fight  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  took  place  after  the  fort  was  taken  1 

Answer.  They  shot  me  after  I  surrendered.  I  saw  them  shoot  down  lots 
after  they  surrendered.  They  would  hold  up  their  hands  and  cry  to  them  not 
to  shoot,  but  they  shot  them  just  the  same. 

Question.  How  many  do  you  suppose  you  saw  shot  after  they  had  sur 
rendered  ? 

Answer.  More  than  twenty,  I  i-eckon. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  of  the  rebels  doing  anything  else  to  them  beyond 
shooting  them  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  of  their  burning  some,  but  I  did  not  see  it. 

Question.  How  many  times  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  I  was  shot  twice,  and  a  ball  slightly  grazed  my  head. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  after  you  had  surrendered  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  the  man  who  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  the  man  who  shot  me  the  last  time  in  the  side  with  a  revolver. 

Question.  Did  he  say  anything  to  you  1 

Answer.  He  did  not  say  anything  until  he  shot  me.  He  then  came  down  to 
where  I  was,  and  finding  I  was  not  dead,  he  cursed  me,  and  said  he  would 
shoot  me  again.  He  was  fixing  to  shoot  me  again,  when  one  of  the  boys  stand 
ing  by  told  him  not  to  shoot  me  again. 

Question.  Did  they  rob  you  after  they  had  shot  you  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  took  everything  I  had,  even 'to  my  pocket-knife- 

Question.  You  say  you  heard  about  the  burning  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  I  heard  about  it ;  but  I  did  not  see  it. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  the  rebel  officers  about  while  this  shooting  was 
going  on? 

Answer.  None  there  that  I  knew.  I  did  not  see  them  until  they  carried  me 
up  on  the  bluff. 

Question.  Did  they  shoot  any  after  they  fell  wounded  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  shoot  one  man  in  the  head  after  he  fell. 

D.  W.  Harrison,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman  : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  1 

Answer.  Company  D,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  I  had  been  driving  a  team  and  acting  as  a  soldier.  I  took  my  gun 
that  morning  and  went  out  in  line.  They  then  wanted  a  train  to  haul  some 
ammunition  and  provisions  in  the  fort.  The  rebels  were  throwing  balls  around 
there.  I  kept  hauling,  I  think  five  loads.  The  rest  of  the  wagons  would  not 
go  back  after  they  had  hauled  one  load;  and  after  I  had  hauled  five  loads  I 


36  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

concluded  I  would  not  haul  any  more.  I  went  down  under  the  hill  and  got 
with  two  men  there  close  under  a  log.  It  was  but  a  few  minutes  before  the  men 
came  over  the  hill  like  sheep  over  a  brush  fence,  when  I  saw  white  men  and 
negroes  getting  shot  down.  I  threw  up  my  hands  and  said:  "Don't  shoot  me; 
I  surrender."  One  of  them  said :  "  Go  on  up  the  hill."  I  started,  but  did  not 
get  more  than  two  steps  before  I  was  shot  in  the  shoulder.  I  fell,  and  while  I 
was  undertaking  to  get  up  again  I  was  hit  in  the  body ;  and  this  arm  that  was 
hit  fell  over  behind  me.  A  rebel  came  along  with  a  canteen,  and  I  motioned  to 
him  and  told  him  I  wanted  a  little  water.  He  said:  "Damn  you;  I  have 
nothing  for  you  fellows.  You  Tennessecans  pretend  to  be  men,  and  you  fight 
side  by  side  with  niggers.  I  have  nothing  for  you."  About  that  time  another 
one  came  up  with  his  pistol  drawn,  and  asked  if  I  had  any  money.  I  told  him  I 
had  a  little,  and  he  told  me  to  give  it  to  him.  I  told  him  my  shoulder  was  hurt 
and  he  must  take  it  himself.  He  turned  me  over  and  took  about  $90  and  my 
watch.  Another  man,  who  was  a  man,  came  along  and  brought  me  some  water. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  others  shot  after  they  had  surrendered? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  One  of  the  two  who  was  under  the  log  with  me  was 
killed.  I  don't  know  whether  the  other  man  was  killed  or  not. 

p 

>,  William  A.  Dickey,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  taken  by  the  rebels? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  In  what  company  and  regiment? 

Answer.  Company  13,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  happened  there,  especially  after  the  fort  was 
taken? 

Answer.  After  the  breastworks  were  charged  I  first  noticed  the  colored 
•soldiers  throwing  down  their  arms  and  running  down  the  bluff.  After  the  rebs 
got  inside  the  white  troops  saw  that  there  was  no  mercy  shown,  and  they  threw 
down  their  arms  and  ran  down  the  bluff,  too;  and  they  were  at  the  same  time 
shot  and  butchered.  I  ran  myself,  but  carried  my  gun  with  me  down  the  bluff, 
and  hid  myself  behind  a  tree  close  to  the  edge  of  the  river.  1  staid  there  some 
time,  and  saw  my  partner  shot,  and  saw  men  shot  all  around  me.  I  saw  one 
man  shoot  as  many  as  four  negroes  just  as  fast  as  he  could  load  his  gun  and 
-shoot.  After  doing  this  he  came  to  me.  As  he  turned  around  to  me,  I  begged 
him  not  to  shoot  me.  He  came  to  me  and  I  gave  him  my  gun,  and  he  took  rny 
caps,  saying  he  wanted  them  to  kill  niggers.  I  begged  him  to  let  me  go  with 
him,  as  I  would  be  exposed  there;  but  he  said  "No,  stay  there."  He  made 
me  stay  there,  and  would  not  let  me  go  with  him.  Another  man  came  along, 
and  I  asked  him  to  spare  my  life,  and  he  did  so.  I  asked  him  to  let  me  go 
with  him,  but  he  refused  me  and  ordered  me  to  stay  with  my  wounded  partner, 
who  was  lying  in  some  brush.  I  crawled  in  the  brush  to  him.  He  was  suffer 
ing  very  much,  and  I  unloosed  his  belt,  and  took  his  cartridge-box  and  put  it 
under  his  head.  Some  rebels  under  the  hill  spied  us  moving  in  the  brush  and 
ordered  us  to  come  out.  My  partner  could  not  come  out,  but  I  came  out.  They 
ordered  me  to  come  to  them.  I  started  after  one  of  them,  begging  him  at  the 
same  time  not  to  shoot  me.  I  went,  I  suppose,  eight  or  ten  steps,  when  he  shot 
me.  I  fell  there,  and  saw  but  little  more  after  that.  As  I  was  lying  with  my 
face  towards  the  river  I  saw  some  swimming  and  drowning  in  the  river,  and  I 
saw  them  shoot  some  in  the  river  after  that. 

Woodford  Cooksey,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

'Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong? 
Answer.  Company  A,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  37 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  from  6  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  about  4  o'clock  in  the 
evening. 

Question.  State  what  took  place  after  the  fort  was  taken  by  the  rebels. 

Answer.  There  were  a  great  many  white  men  shot  down,  and  a  great  many 
negroes. 

Question.  That  you  saw  ? 

Answer.  That  I  saw  myself. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  At  what  time  ? 

Answer.  After  4  o'clock ;  after  we  gave  up*. 

Question.  How  came  they  to  shoot  you  after  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  can't  tell ;  it  was  about  like  shooting  the  balance  of  them. 

Question.  Do  you  know  who  shot  you  1 

Answer.  It  was  a  white  man.  He  shot  me  with  a  musket  loaded  with  a 
musket  ball  and  three  buck  shot. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  arms  in  your  hands  when  you  were  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  the  one  who  shot  you  say  anything  to  you  ? 

Answer.  I  was  lying  down.  He  said,  "Hand  me  up  your  money,  you 
damned  son  of  a  bitch."  I  only  had  four  bits — two  bits  in  silver  and  two  in 
paper.  I  handed  it  up  to  him.  He  said  he  had  damned  nigh  a  notion  to  hit 
me  in  the  head  on  account  of  staying  there  and  fighting  with  the  niggers.  He 
heard  a  rally  about  the  bank  and  went  down  there.  They  were  shooting  and 
throwing  them  in  the  river.  A  part  of  that  night  and  the  next  morning  they 
were  burning  houses  and  burying  the  dead  and  stealing  goods.  The  next 
morning  they  commenced  on  the  negroes  again,  and  killed  all  they  came  across, 
as  far  as  I  could  see.  I  saw  them  kill  eight  or  ten  of  them  the  next  morning. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  any  wounded  soldiers  were  burned  in  any 
of  those  buildings  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not.     I  was  not  in  any  of  the  shanties  after  they  were  fired. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  bury  any  of  the  dead  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  was  lying  outside  of  the  fort. 

Question.  Did  they  bury  the  white  and  black  together,  as  you  understood  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  they  were  burying  pretty  much  all  night. 

Question.  How  many  whites  and  blacks  do  you  suppose  were  killed  after 
they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  had  a  mighty  poor  chance  of  finding  out.  But  I  don't  think  they 
killed  less  than  50  or  60,  probably  more ;  I  cannot  say  how  many.  It  was  an 
awful  time,  I  know. 

Question.  Howr  many  did  you  see  killed  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  kill  three  white  men  and  seven  negroes  the  next  morning. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  shoot  any  white  men  the  day  after  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  I  saw  one  of  them  shoot  a  black  fellow  in  the  head  with 
three  buck  shot  and  a  musket  ball.  The  man  held  up  his  head,  and  then  the 
fellow  took  his  pistol  and  fired  that  at  his  head.  The  black  man  still  moved, 
and  then  the  fellow  took  his  sabre  and  stuck  it  in  the  hole  in  the  negro's  head 
and  jammed  it  way  down,  and  said  "  Now,  God  damn  you,  die  !  "  The  negro  did 
not  say  anything,  but  he  moved,  and  the  fellow  took  his  carbine  and  beat  his 
head  soft  with  it.  That  was  the  next  morning  after  the  fight. 

Lieutenant  McJ.  Leming,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir,, 


38  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  ? 

Answer.  I  am  a  first  lieutenant  and  adjutant  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 
A  short  time  previous  to  the  fight  1  was  post  adjutant  at  Fort  Pillow,  and 
during  most  of  the  engagement  I  was  acting  as  post  adjutant.  After  Major 
Booth  was  killed,  Major  Bradford  was  in  command.  The  pickets  were  driven 
in  just  before  sunrise,  which  was  the  first  intimation  we  had  that  the  enemy 
we're  approaching.  I  repaired  to  the  fort,  and  found  that  Major  Booth  was 
shelling  the  rebels  as  they  came  up  towards  the  outer  intrenchments.  They 
kept  up  a  steady  fire  by  sharpshooters  behind  trees,  and  logs,  and  high  knolls. 
The  major  thought  at  one  time  they  were  planting  some  artillery,  or  looking  for 
places  to  plant  it.  They  began,  to  draw  nearer  and  nearer,  up  to  the  time  our 
men  were  all  drawn  into  the  fort.  Two  companies  of  the  13th  Tennessee 
cavalry  were  ordered  out  as  sharpshooters,  but  were  finally  ordered  in.  We 
were  pressed  on  all  sides. 

I  think  Major  Booth  fell  not  later  than  9  o'clock.  His  adjutant,  who  was 
then  acting  post  adjutant,  fell  near  the  same  time.  Major  Bradford  then 
took  the  command,  and  I  acted  as  post  adjutant.  Previous  to  this,  Major 
Booth  had  ordered  Borne  buildings  in  front  of  the  fort  to  be  destroyed, 
as  the  enemy's  sharpshooters  were  endeavoring  to  get  possession  of  them. 
There  were  four  rows  of  buildings,  but  only  the  row  nearest  the  fort  was 
destroyed  ;  the  sharpshooters  gained  possession  of  the  others  before  they  could 
be  destroyed.  The  fight  continued,  one  almost  unceasing  fire  all  the  time,  until 
about  three  o'clock.  They  threw  some  shells,  but  they  did  not  do  much 
damage  with  their  shells. 

I  think  it  was  about  three  o'clock  that  a  flag  of  truce  approached.  I  went 
out,  accompanied  by  Captain  Young,  the  provost  marshal  of  the  post.  There 
was  another  officer,  I  think,  but  I  do  not  recollect  now  particularly  who  it  was, 
and  some  four  mounted  men.  The  rebels  announced  that  they  had  a  communi 
cation  from  General  Forrest.  One  of  their  officers  there,  I  think,  from  his  dress, 
was  a  colonel.  I  received  the  communication,  and  they  said  they  would  wait  for 
an  answer.  As  near  as  Irenlember,  the  communication  was  as  follows : 

"HEADQUARTERS   CONFEDERATE    CAVALRY, 

"  Near  Fort  Pillow,  April  12,  1864. 

"As  your  gallant  defence  of  the  fort  has  entitled  you  to  the  treatment  of  brave 
men,  (or  something  to  that  effect,)  I  now  demand  an  unconditional  surrender  of 
your  force,  at  the  same  time  assuring  you  that  they  will  be  treated  as  prisoners 
of  war.  I  have  received  a  fresh  supply  of  ammunition,  and  can  easily  take  your 
position. 

«N.  B.  FORREST. 
"  Major  L.  F.  BOOTH, 

"  Commanding  United  States  Forces" 

I  took  this  message  back  to  the  fort.  Major  Bradford  replied  that  he  desired 
an  hour  for  consultation  and  consideration  with  his  officers,  and  the  officers  of 
the  gunboat.  I  took  out  this  communication  to  them,  and  they  carried  it  back 
to  General  Forrest.  In  a  few  minutes  another  flag  of  truce  appeared,  and  I 
went  out  to  meet  it.  Some  one  said,  when  they  handed  the  communication  to 
me,  "That  gives  you  20  minutes  to  surrender;  I  am  General  Forrest."  I  took  it 
back.  The  substance  of  it  was  :  "Twenty  minutes  will  be  given  you  to  take 
your  men  outside  of  the  fort.  If  in  that  time  they  are  not  out,  I  will  imme 
diately  proceed  to  assault  your  works,"  or  something  of  that  kind.  To  this 
Major  Bradford  replied:  "I  will  not  surrender."  I  took  it  out  in  a  sealed 
envelope,  and  gave  it  to  him.  The  general  opened  it  and  read  it.  Nothing  was 
said  ;  we  simply  saluted,  and  they  went  their  way,  and  I  returned  back  into  the 
fort. 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSA.CRE.  39 

Almost  instantly  the  firing  began  again.  We  mistrusted,  while  this  flag  of 
truce  was  going  on,  that  they  were  taking  horses  out  at  a  camp  we  had.  It 
was  mentioned  to  them,  the  last  time  that  this  and  other  movements  excited 
our  suspicion,  that  they  were  moving  their  troops.  They  said  that  they  had 
noticed  it  themselves,  and  had  it  stopped ;  that  it  was  unintentional  on  their 
part,  and  that  it  should  not  be  repeated. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  last  flag  of  truce  had  retired,  that  they  made  their 
grand  charge.  We  kept  them  back  for  several  minutes.  What  was  called 

•  brigade  or  battalion  attacked  the  centre  of  the  fort  where  several  companies 

of  colored  troops  were  stationed.  They  finally  gave  way,  and,  before  we  could 
fill  up  the  breach,  the  enemy  got  inside  the  fort,  and  then  they  came  in  on  the 
other  two  sides,  and  had  complete  possession  of  the  fort.  In  the  mean  time 
nearly  all  the  officers  had  been  killed,  especially  of  the  colored  troops,  and  there 
was  no  one  hardly  to  guide  the  men.  They  fought  bravely,  indeed,  until  that 
time.  I  do  not  think  the  men  who  broke  had  a  commissioned  officer  over  them. 
They  fought  with  the  most  determined  bravery,  until  the  enerny  gained  possession 
of  the  fort.  They  kept  shooting  all  the  time.  The  negroes  ran  down  the  hill 
towards  the  river,  but  the  rebels  kept  shooting  them  as  they  were  running ;  shot 
seme  again  after  they  had  fallen ;  robbed  and  plundered  them.  After  every 
thing  was  all  gone,  after  we  had  given  up  the  fort  entirely,  the  guns  thrown 
away  and  the  firing  on  our  part  stopped,  they  "Still  kept  up  their  murderous  fire, 
more  especially  on  the  colored  troops,  I  thought,  although  the  white  troops  suf 
fered  a  great  deal.  I  know  the  colored  troops  had  a  great  deal  the  worst  of  it. 
I  saw  several  shot  after  they  were  wounded ;  as  they  were  crawling  around,  the 
secesh  would  step  out  and  blow  their  brains  out. 

About  this  time  they  shot  me.  It  must  have  been  four  or  half-past  four 
o'clock.  I  saw  there  was  no  chance  at  all,  and  threw  down  my  sabre.  A  man 
took  deliberate  aim  at  me,  but  a  short  distance  from  me,  certainly  not  more  than 
!•">  paces,  and  shot  me. 

Question.  With  a  musket  or  pistol  I 

Answer.  I  think  it  was  a  carbine ;  it  may  have  been  a  musket,  but  my  im 
pression  is  that  it  was  a  carbine.  Soon  after  I  was  shot  I  was  robbed.  A 
secesh  soldier  came  along,  and  wanted  to  know  if  I  had  any  greenbacks.  I  gave 
him  my  pocket-book.  I  had  about  a  hundred  dollars,  I  think,  more  or  less,  anil 
a,  gold  watch  and  gold  chain.  They  took  everything  in  the  way  of  valuables 
that  I  had.  I  saw  them  robbing  others.  That  seemed  to  be  the  general  way 
they  served  the  wounded,  so  far  as  regards  those  who  fell  in  my  vicinity.  Some 
of  the  colored  troops  jumped  into  the  river,  but  were  shot  as  fast  as  they  were 
seen.  One  poor  fellow  was  shot  as  ho  reached  the  bank  of  the  river.  They 
ran  down  and  hauled  him  out.  He  got  on  his  hands  and  knees,  and  was 
crawling  along,  when  a  secesh  soldier  put  his  revolver  to  his  head,  and  blew  his 
brains  out.  It  was  about  the  same  thing  all  alongx  until  dark  that  night. 

I  was  very  weak,  but  I  finally  found  a  rebel  who  belonged  to  a  society  that 
I  am  a,  member  of,  (the  Masons,)  and  he  got  two  of  our  colored  soldiers  to  assist 
mo  up  the  hill,  and  he  brought  me  some  water.  At  that  time  it  was  about  dusk. 
He  carried  me  up  just  to  the  edge  of  the  fort,  and  laid  me  down.  There  seemed 
to  be  quite  a  number  of  dead  collected  there.  They  were  throwing  them  into 
the  outside  trench,  and  I  heard  them  talking  about  burying  them  there.  I  heard 
one  of  them  say,  "  There  is  a  man  who  is  not  quit£  dead  yet."  They  buried  a 
number  there ;  I  do  not  know  how  many. 

I  was  carried  that  night  to  a  sort  of  little  shanty  that  the  rebels  had  occupied 
during  the  day  with  their  sharpshooters.  I  received  no  medical  attention  that 
night  at  all.  The  next  morning  early  I  heard  the  report  of  cannon  down  the 
river.  It  was  the  gunboat  28  coming  up  from  Memphis;  she  was  shelling  the 
rebels  along  the  shore  as  sho  came  up.  The  rebels  immediately  ordered  the 
burning  of  all  the  buildings,  and  ordered  the  two  buildings  where  the  wounded 


40  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE- 

were  to  be  fired.  Some  one  called  to  the  officer  who  gave  the  order  and  said 
there  were  wounded  in  them.  The  building  I  was  in  began  to  catch  fire.  I 
prevailed  upon  one  of  our  soldiers  who  had  not  been  hurt  much  to  draw  me  out, 
and  I  think  others  got  the  rest  out.  They  drew  us  down  a  little  way,  in  a  sort 
of  gulley,  and  we  lay  there  in  the  hot  sun  without  water  or  anything. 

About  this  time  a  squad  of  rebels  came  around,  it  would  seem  for  the  purpose 
of  murdering  what  negroes  they  could  find.  They  began  to  shoot  the  wounded 
negroes  all  around  there,  interspersed  with  the  whites.  I  was  lying  a  little  way 
from  a  wounded  negro,  when  a  secesh  soldier  came  up  to  him  and  said : 
"What  in  hell  are  you  doing  here  ?"  The  colored  soldier  said  he  wanted  to  get 
on  the  gunboat.  The  secesh  soldier  said :  "  You  want  to  fight  us  again,  do  you  ? 
Damn  you,  I'll  teach  you,"  and  drew  up  his  gun  and  shot  him  dead.  Another 
negro  was  standing  up  erect  a  little  way  from  me;  he  did  not  seem  to  be  hurt 
much.  The  rebel  loaded  his  gun  again  immediately.  The  negro  begged  of  him 
not  to  shoot  him,  but  he  drew  up  his  gun  and  took  deliberate  aim  at  his  head. 
The  gun  snapped,  but  he  fixed  it  again,  and  then  killed  him.  I  saw  this.  I. 
heard  them  shooting  all  around  there — I  suppose  killing  them. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Do  you  know  of  any  rebel  officers  going  on  board  our  gunboat 
after  she  came  up  ? 

Answer.  I  don't  know  about  th'e  gunboat,  but  I  saw  some  of  them  on  board 
the  Platte  Valley,  after  I  had  been  carried  on  her.  They  came  on  board,  and 
I  think  went  in  to  drink  with  some  of  our  officers.  I  think  one  of  the  rebel 
officers  was  General  Chalmers. 

Question.  Do  you  know  what  officers  of  ours  drank  with  them  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not. 

Question.  You  know  that  they  did  go  on  board  the  Platte  Valley  and  drink 
with  some  of  our  officers  1 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  them  drinking  at  the  time,  but  I  have  no  doubt  they 
did ;  that  was  my  impression  from  all  I  saw,  and  I  thought  our  officers  might 
have  been  in  better  business. 

Question.  Were  our  officers  treating  these  rebel  officers  with  attention  ? 

Answer.  They  seemed  to  be;  I  did  not  see  much  of  it,  as  they  passed  along 
by  me. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  or  not  the  conduct  of  the  privates,  in  mur 
dering  our  soldiers  after  they  had  surrendered,  seemed  to  have  the  approval  of 
their  officers  1 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  much  of  their  officers,  especially  during  the  worst  of 
those  outrages  :  they  seemed  to  be  back. 

Question.  Did  you  observe  any  effort  on  the  part  of  their  officers  to  suppress 
the  murders  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  did  not  see  any  where  I  was  first  carried ;  just  about  dusk, 
all  at  once  several  shots  were  fired  just  outside.  The  cry  was :  "  They  are  shoot 
ing  the  darkey  soldiers  "  I  heard  an  officer  ride  up  and  say:  "  Stop  that  firing; 
arrest  that  man."  I  suppose  it  was  a  rebel  officer,  but  I  do  not  know.  It  was 
reported  to  me,  at  the  time,  that  several  darkeys  were  shot  then.  An  officer 
who  stood  by  me,  a  prisoner,  said  that  they  had  been  shooting  them,  but  that 
the  general  had  had  it  stopped. 

Question.  Do  you  know  of  any  of  our  men  in  the  hospital  being  murdered  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  of  the  fate  of  your  quartermaster,  Lieuten 
ant  Akerstrom  ? 

Answer.  He  was  one  of  the  officers  who  went  with  me  to  meet  the  flag  of 
truce  the  last  time.  I  do  not  know  what  became  of  him  ;  that  was  about  the 
last  I  saw  of  him.  I  heard  that  he  was  nailed  to  a  board  and  burned,  and  I 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  41 

have  very  good  reason  for  believing  that  was  the  case,  although  I  did  not  see  it. 
The  first  lieutenant  of  company  D  of  my  regiment  says  that  lie  has  an  affidavit 
to  that  eifect  of  a  man  who  saw  it. 

Question.  Have  you  any  knowledge  in  relation  to  any  of  our  men  being 
buried  alive  1 

Answer.  I  have  not,  other  than  I  have  stated. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  How  long  had  your  regiment  been  in  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  We  reached  there  the  8th  of  February.     There  were  no  other  troops- 
there  then,  and  we  held  the  place  alone  for  some  time. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  By  whom  were  you  ordered  there  ? 

Answer.  By  General  W.  S.  Smith,  chief  of  cavalry,  and  also  by  General; 
Hurlbut. 

Question.  What  other  troops  were  there  at  the  time  of  the  fight? 

Answer.  Four  companies  of  the  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,  colored, 
and  a  battery  called  now,  I  think,  the  2d  United  States  light  artillery.  It  was 
before  the  1st  Tennessee  light  artillery,  colored. 

Question.  What  was  about  the  number  of  our  force  there  ? 

Answer.  Not  far  from  500  men. 

Question.  Do  you  know  what  became  of  Major  Bradford  ? 

Answer.  He  escaped  unhurt,  as  far  as  the  battle  was  concerned.  I  was  told 
the  next  morning  on  the  boat  that  he  had  been  paroled.  I  did  not  sec  him  after 
that  night. 

Question.  Do  you  know  why  you  were  left  unsupported,  as  you  were,  when 
it  was  known  that  Forrest  was  in  your  vicinity  1 

Answer.  I  do  not  know  why,  unless  it  was  thought  that  he  would  not  attack 
us.  I  think  it  was  supposed  that  he  was  going  to  make  an  attack  on  Memphis. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  What  do  you  estimate  Forrest's  force  to  have  been  ? 

Answer.  From  all  I  could  see  and  learn,  I  should  suppose  he  had  from  7,000 
to  10,000  men. 

Question.  Is  there  anything  further  you  desire  to  state  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  some  of  the  rebels  talking  during  the  night  after  the  fight. 
They  said  we  ought  to  have  surrendered  when  we  had  the  opportunity,  but  that 
they  supposed  the  Yankees  were  afraid  the  colored  troops  would  not  be  treated 
as  prisoners  of  war ;  and  they  intimated  that  they  would  not  be  ;  and  said  it 
was  bad  enough  to  give  to  the  "  home  made  Yankees  " — meaning  the  Tennessee 
soldiers — treatment  as  soldiers,  without  treating  the  negroes  so,  too. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fight  there  was  so  much  hurry  and  confusion  that  our 
flag  was  not  raised  for  a  time ;  we  had  been  firing  away  an  hour  before  I  hap 
pened  to  notice  that  our  flag  was  not  up.  I  ordered  it  to  be  raised  immediately, 
aad  our  troops  set  up  vociferous  cheers,  especially  the  colored  troops,  who  en 
tered  into  the  fight  with  great  energy  and  spirit. 

Question.  How  many  officers  of  your  regiment  were  left  alive  ? 

Answer.  Only  two,  immediately  after  the  surrender,  that  I  know  of.  We  had 
ten  officers  in  our  regiment,  and  eight  were  in  the  battle,  only  two  of  whom  re 
mained  alive. 

Question.  Were  those  who  were  killed  killed  before  or  after  the  fort  was 
captured  ? 

Answer.  I  don't  know  of  but  one  who  was  killed  before  we  were  driven  from 
the  fort. 

Question.  Was  Captain  Potter,  who  is  now  lyii)g  here  unable  to  speak,  shot 
before  or  after  the  surrender  ? 


42  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Answer.  He  was  shot  in  the  early  part  of  the  engagement.  I  have  been  told 
that  Major  Bradford  was  afterwards  taken  out  by  the  rebels  and  shot;  that 
seems  to  be  the  general  impression,  and  I  presume  it  was  so. 

MOUND  CITY,  April  23,  1864. 
Nathan  G.  Fulks,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  To  .whafr  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  1 

Answer.  Company  D,  1 3th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Where  are  you  from  ? 

Answer.  About  twenty  miles  from  Columbus,  Tennessee. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  Five  months,  the  1st  of  May. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  fight  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  happened  to  you  there  ] 

Answer.  I  was  at  the  corner  of  the  fort  when  they  fetched  in  a  flag  for  a 
surrender.  Some  of  them  said  the  major  stood  a  while,  and  then  said  he  would 
not  surrender.  They  continued  to  fight  awhile;  and  after  a  time  the  major 
started  and  told  us  to  take  care  of  ourselves,  and  I  and  twenty  more  men  broke 
for  the  hollow.  They  ordered  us  to  halt,  and  some  of  them  said,  "  God  damn 
'em,  kill  'em!  kill  'em!"  I  said,  "  I  have  surrendered."  I  had  thrown  my 
gun  away  then.  I  took  off  my  cartridge-box  and  gave  it  to  one  of  them,  and 
said,  "Don't  shoot  me;"  but  they  did  shoot  rne,  and  hit  just  about  where  the 
shoe  comes  up  on  my  leg.  I  begged  them  not  to  shoot  me,  and  he  said,  "  God 
damn  you,  you  fight  with  the  niggers,  and  we  will  kill  the  last  one  of  you !" 
Then  they  shot  me  in  the  thick  of  the  thigh,  and  I  fell ;  and  one  set  out  to 
shoot  me  again,  when  another  one  said,  "  Don't  shoot  the  white  fellows  any 
more." 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  person  shot  besides  yourself  ? 

Answer.  I  dfoJn't  see  them  shot.     I  saw  one  of  our  fellows  dead  by  me. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  buildings  burned  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  While  I  was  in  the  major's  headquarters  they  commenced 
burning  the  buildings,  and  I  begged  one  of  them  to  take  me  out  and  not  let  us 
burn  there;  and  he  said,  "  I  am  hunting  up  a  piece  of  yellow  flag  for  you."  I 
think  we  would  have  whipped  them  if  the  flag  of  truce  had  not  come  in.  We 
would  have  whipped  them  if  we  had  not  let  them  get  the  dead-wood  on  us.  I 
was  told  that  they  made  their  movement  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  in.  I  did 
not  see  it  myself,  because  I  had  sat  down,  as  I  had  been  working  so  hard. 

Question.  How  do  you  know  they  made  their  movement  while  the  flag  of 
truce  was  in  ? 

Answer.  The  men  that  were  above  said  so.  The  rebs  are  bound  to  take 
every  advantage  of  us.  I  saw  two  more  white  men  close  to  where  I  was  lying. 
That  makes  three  dead  ones,  and  myself  wounded. 

Francis  A.  Alexander,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 
Answer.  Company  C,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 
Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  fight  there  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Who  commanded  your  regiment  1 

Answer.  Major  Bradford  commanded  the  regiment,  and  Lieutenant  Logan 
commanded  our  company. 

Question.  By  what  troops  was  the  fort  attacked  ? 


FOKT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  43 

Answer.  Forrest  was  iu  command.     I  saw  him. 

Question.  Did  you  know  Forrest  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  him  there,  and  they  all  said  it  was  Forrest.  Their  own  men 
said  so. 

Question.  By  what  troops  was  the  charge  made? 

Answer.  They  were  Alabamians  and  Texans. 

Question.  Did  you  sec  anything  of  a  flag  of  truce? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  what  was  done  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  in. 

Answer.  When  the  flag  of  truce  came  up  our  officers  went  out  and  held  a 
consultation,  and  it  went  back.  They  came  in  again  with  a  flag  of  truce ;  and 
while  they  were  consulting  the  second  time  their  troops  were  coming  up  a  gap 
or  hollow,  where  we  could  have  cut  them  to  pieces.  They  tried  it  before,  but 
could  not  do  it.  I  saw  them  come  up  there  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  in  the 
second  time. 

Question.  That  gave  them  an  advantage? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  ? 

Answer.  Not  in  the  fort.  I  was  wounded  after  I  left  the  fort,  and  was  going 
down  the  hill. 

Question.  Was  that  before  or  after  the  fort  was  taken  ? 

Answer.  It  wras  afterwards. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  arms  in  your  hand  at  the  time  they  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  I  threw  my  gun  away,  and  started  down  the  hill,  and  got 
about  twenty  yards,  when  I  was  shot  through  the  calf  of  the  leg. 

Question.  J)id  they  shoot  you  more  than  once? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  they  shot  at  me,  but  did  not  hit  me  more  than  once. 

Question.  Did  they  say  why  they  shot  you  after  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  They  said  afterwards  they  intended  to  kill  us  all  for  being  there 
with  their  niggers. 

Question.  Were  any  rebel  officers  there  at  the  time  this  shooting  was  going  on  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  they  try  to  stop  it  ? 

Answer.  One  or  two  of  them  did. 

Question.  What  did  the  rest  of  them  do  ? 

Answer.  They  kept  shouting  and  hallooing  at  the  men  to  give  no  quarter. 
I  heard  that  cry  very  frequent. 

Question.  Was  it  the  officers  that  said  that  ? 

.  Answer.  I  think  it  was.  I  think  it  was  them,  the  way  they  were  going  on. 
When  our  boys  were  taken  prisoners,  if  anybody  came  up  who  knew  them, 
they  shot  them  down.  As  soon  as  ever  they  recognized  them,  wherever  it  was, 


tey 

Qt 


•uestion.  After  they  had  taken  them  prisoners  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 
-   Question.  Did  you  know  anything  about  their  shooting  men  in  the  hospitals  ? 

Answer.  I  know  of  their  shooting  negroes  in  there.  I  don't  know  about 
white  men. 

Question.  Wounded  negro  men  ? 

Answer,  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Who  did  that  ? 

Answer.  Some  of  their  troops.  I  don't  know  which  of  them.  The  next 
morning  I  saw  several  black  people  shot  that  were  wounded,  and  some  that  were 
not  wounded.  One  was  going  down  the  hill  before  me,  and  the  officer  made 
him  come  back  up  the  hill ;  and  after  I  got  in  the  boat  I  heard  them  shooting 
them. 


44  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  You  say  you  saw  them  shoot  negroes  in  the  hospital  the  next 
morning  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  wounded  negroes  who  could  not  get  along;  one  with  his 
leg  broke.  They  came  there  the  next  day  and  shot  him. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  ahout  their  burning  buildings  and  the 
hospital  ? 

Answer.  I  expect  they  burned  the  hospital  after  we  got  out.  They  said  they 
would  not  while  we  wounded  ones  were  in  there.  The  hospital  we  were  in 
was  standing  when  I  went  down  the  hill  on  the  boat. 

Question.  You  don't  know  what  happened  to  it  afterwards  1 

Answer.  I  don't. 

Question.  Something  has  been  said  about  men  being  nailed  to  the  buildings,, 
and  then  burned.  Do  you  know  anything  about  that  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  did  not  see  that,  but  I  heard  some  of  them  say  they 
drove  the  negroes  into  the  houses  and  then  burned  them. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anything  about  their  burying  them  1 

Answer.  No, 'sir. 

Wiley  Eobinson,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  What  State  are  you  from  1 

Answer.  Tennessee. 

Question.  When  did  you  enlist  ? 

Answer.  I  think  about  eight  months  ago. 

Question.  How  old  are  you  1 

Answer.  Eighteen  years  old  the  19th  of  next  May. 

Question.  What  regiment  and  company  were  you  in  ? 

Answer.  Company  A,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  attack  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  all  about  that;  when  it  was,  &c. 

Answer.  I  was  wounded  once  in  the  hand  before  I  surrendered. 

Question.  Were  you  shot  afterwards  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  six  times.  I  was  shot  twice  in  the  foot,  twice  in  the  Iegs> 
and  twice  in  the  hands. 

Question.  Had  you  arms  in  your  hands  when  they  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  We  had  retreated  to  the  river  bank  and  thrown  down  our  arms. 

Question.  What  did  they  say  when  they  shot  you  ? 

Answer.  They  swore  at  us,  and  then  shot  us. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  the  rebel  officers  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  saw  some,  who  came  round  and  told  them  to  kill  us  alL 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  shoot  anybody  else  besides  yourself? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  them  shoot  one  white  man  close  beside  me. 

Question.  Did  they  shoot  you  after  you  were  down  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  through  the  leg  with  a  musket. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  negroes  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  did  not  see  any.  I  fell  after  thoy  shot  me,  and  did  not 
see  much. 

Question.  Were  you  there  the  next  day  after  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  took  me  on  board  the  boat  the  next  day  about  ten 
o'clock. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  they  kilted  any  persons  in  the  hospital  % 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  45 

Answer.  I  know  theyltilled  one  of  our  company  in  the  hospital.     They  said 
they  fired  into  the  hospital. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  their  burying  anybody  alive? 
Answer.  No,  sir. 

Daniel  Stamps,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman: 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer,  Company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  What  was  your  position  1 

Answer.  I  was  the  company  commissary  sergeant. 

Question.  Where  do  you  reside  ? 

Answer.  In  Lauderdale  county,  Tennessee. 

Question.  What  was  your  occupation  ? 

Answer.  I  was  a  farmer. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  the  fight  was  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  what  happened  there. 

Answer.  The  first  thing,  I  went  out  sharpshooting,  and  was  out  about  two 
hours,  and  then  was  ordered  in  the  fort.  I  staid  there,  I  reckon,  about  an  hour. 
Then  I  was  called  out  by  Lieutenant  Akerstrom  to  go  down  alongside  the  bluff 
-sharpshooting  again,  because  the  rebels  were  coming  down  Cold  creek.  We 
staid  there  all  the  time  until  they  charged  into  the  fort.  Then  they  all  ran 
down  under  the  lull,  and  we  went  down  under  the  hill  too.  I  reckon  we  staid 
there  close  on  to  an  hour.  They  were  shooting  continually.  I  saw  them 
shooting  the  white  men  there  who  were  on  their  knees,  holding  up  their  hands 
to  them.  I  saw  them  make  another  man  get  down  on  his  knees  and  beg  of 
them,  and  they  did  not  shoot  him.  I  started  out  to  go  up  the  hill,  and  just  as 
I  started  I  was  shot  in  the  thigh.  Pretty  well  towards  the  last  of  it,  before  I 
got  shot,  while  I  was  down  under  the  hill,  a  rebel  officer  came  down  right  on 
top  of  the  bluff,  and  hallooed  out  to  them  to  shoot  and  kill  the  last  damned  one 
of  us. 

Question.  Do  you  know  the  rank  of  that  officer? 

Answer.  I  do  not.  I  can't  tell  them  as  I  can  our  officers.  Their  uniform  is 
different.  I  went  round  on  the  hill  then.  I  heard  several  of  them  say  it  was 
General  Forrest's  orders  to  them  to  shoot  us  and  give  us  no  quarter  at  all.  I 
don't  know  whether  they  were  officers  who  said  so  or  not.  I  don't  recollect 
anything  else  particularly  that  I  saw  that  night.  The  next  morning  they  came 
round  there  again,  shooting  the  negroes  that  were  wounded.  I  saw  them  shoot 
some  20  or  25  negroes  the  next  morning  who  had  been  wounded,  and  had  been 
able  to  get  up  on  the  hill  during  the  night.  They  did  not  attempt  to  hurt  us 
white  men  the  next  morning. 

Question.  Were  any  of  their  officers  with  the  men  who  were  round  shooting 
the  negroes  the  next  morning? 

Answer.  One  passed  along  on  horseback,  the  only  one  I  saw.  He  rode  along 
while  they  were  shooting  the  negroes,  and  said  nothing  to  them.  I  said,  "Cap 
tain,  what  are  you  going  to  do  with  us  wounded  fellows?"  He  said  they  were 
going  to  put  us  on  the  gunboats,  or  leave  us  with  the  gunboats.  He  had  a 
leather  in  his  cap,  and  looked  like  he  might  have  been  a  captain.  I  don't  know 
what  he  was.  He  was  the  only  man  I  saw  pass  that  looked  like  an  officer 
while  they  were  shooting  the  negroes. 

Question.  Where  were  you  when  the  flags  of  truce  were  sent  in  ? 
Answer.  I  was  down  under  the  bluff  sharpshooting. 
Question.  Is  there  anything  else  that  you  think  of  important  to  state  ? 
Answer.  I  don't  know  that  there  is. 


46  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

James  P.  Mcador,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Goocli : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  Company  A,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Do  you  live  in  Tennessee  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  am  a  native  of  the  State. 

Question.  Were  you  in  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  attack  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  twice. 

Question.  When? 

Answer.  Once  before  I  surrendered  and  once  afterwards. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  shot  besides  yourself  after  he  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir  ;  I  saw  lots  of  negroes  shot,  and  some  few  white  men,  and 
I  heard  them  shoot  a  great  many.  I  was  lying  down  under  the  bank. 

Question.  What  were  our  men  doing  when  they  were  shot  ? 

Answer.  They  were  begging  for  quarter  when  they  shot  them. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  them  shot  while  begging  for  quarter  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  heard  an  officer  say,  "Don't  show  the  white  men  any 
more  quarter  than  the  negroes,  because  they  are  no  better,  and  not  so  good,  or 
they  would  not  fight  with  the  negroes."  I  saw  them  make  one  of  our  com 
pany  sergeants  kneel  down  and  ask  for  quarter,  and  another  secesh  soldier  came 
up  and  snapped  his  pistol  at  him  twice ;  but  they  told  him  not  to  shoot  him.  I 
saw  them  shoot  others  when  they  were  kneeling  down. 

W.  J.  Mays,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  Company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  in  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  attacked  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  what  happened  there. 

Answer.  They  attacked  us  about  six  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Sharpshooting 
commenced  early  afterwards,  and  kept  coining  closer  and  closer  until  the  skir 
mishers  were  drawn  in  about  ten  o'clock.  After  that  they  made  several  efforts 
to  gain  the  fort,  and  could  not  get  the  position.  Under  this  last  flag  of  truce 
they  gained  the  position  they  had  been  trying  to  get  all  day. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  moving  their  troops  when  the  flag  of  truce  was 
in] 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  showed  it  to  the  boys. 

Question.  What  was  the  movement  I 

Answer.  The  place  was  pretty  well  surrounded,  but  they  were  not  oil  the 
ground  they  had  been  trying  to  get  all  day.  Under  that  flag  of  truce  they 
gained  the  place,  some  75  yards  from  the  fort,  and  placed  themselves  under  logs, 
with  a  better  position. 

Question.  Are  you  sure  this  movement  was  made  while  the  flag  of  truce 
was  in? 

Answer.  I  know  it. 

Question.  Did  others  see  it  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  two  boys  near  me,  who  were  both  taken  prisoners. 

Question.  Was  anything  said  about  it  at  the  time  1 

Answer.  We  spoke  of  it  among  ourselves  at  the  time.  We  remarked  that 
under  the  flag  of  truce  they  were  only  gaining  the  position  they  had  been  trying 
for  all  day.  I  was  shot  in  the  charge  on  the  fort.  The  place  was  then  taken. 
I  would  not  have  fallen  then,  but  our  men  after  surrendering  found  no  quarter 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

shown  them,  and  they  flew  down  the  bluff  and  ran  over  me  and  kept  me  down. 
for  some  time,  until  I  bled  so  that  I  could  not  get  up.  I  saw  them  shoot  a 
great  many  after  they  surrendered.  I  saw  them  shoot  four  white  men  and  at 
least  25  blacks,  some  of  them  within  20  feet  of  me,  while  they  were  begging 
for  quarter.  They  pulled  one  out  of  a  hollow  log  by  the  foot  and  held  him, 
when  another  shot  him  close  by  me.  There  were  two  negro  women,  and  three 
little  boys,  some  8,  9  or  12  years  old,  about  25  steps  from  me.  The  seccsh  ran 
upon  them  and  cursed  them,  and  said,  ''Damn  them;"  they  thought  they  were 
free  to  shoot  them.  All  fell  but  one,  a  little  fellow,  and  they  took  the  breech  of 
a  gun  and  knocked  him  down.  Then  they  followed  up  the  men  that  were  try 
ing  to  get  away  down  the  bluff,  and  some  hours  afterwards  they  came  back 
searching  their  pockets.  They  came  on  back  then,  looking  over  them,  and  I 
saw  one  man  with  a  canteen  and  asked  him  for  a  .drink  of  water.  His  reply 
was  to  turn  on  me  with  his  pistol  presented  and  .shoot  at  me.  three  times, 
saying,  "God  damn  you;  I  will  give  you  water."  But  he  didn't  hit  me,  though 
he  threw  the  dirt  over  my  face.  I  concluded,  it  was  best  to  lie  still,  and  didn't 
move  any  more  until  after  dark,  and  then  I  crawled  in  with  some  of  the  dead 
and  laid  there  until  about  9  o'clock  the*  next  morning,  when  the  gunboat  came 
up,  and  I  crawled  down  on  the  gunboat  with  a  piece  of  white  paper  in  my  left 
hand,  and  made  signs,  and  the  boat  came  ashore  and  I  got  on  the  boat.  The 
general  cry  from  the  time  they  charged  the  fort  until  an  hour  afterwards  was. 
"Kill  'ein.  kill  'cm ;  God  damn  'em ;  that's  Forrest's  orders,  not  to  leave  one 
alive."  They  were  burning  the  buildings.  They  came  with  a  chunk  of  fire  ta 
burn  the  building  where  I  was  in  with  the  dead.  They  looked  in  and  said, 
''These  damned  sons  of  bitches  arc  all  dead,"  and  went  off.  I  heard  guns  the 
next  morning,  but  I  was  in  there  with  the  dead,  and  didn't  see  them  shoot  anybody. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  the  men  in  the  fort  shot  after  they  had  surendered? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  four  white  men  and  25  negroes  that  I  spoke  of  that, 
were  shot  in  the  fort.  The  white  men  didn't  commence  flying  from  the  fort,, 
though  they  threw  their  guns  down,  until  they  saw  there  was  no  quarter  shown 
them. 

James  McCoy  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  do  you  reside? 

Answer.  When  I  am  suffered  to  live  at  home  I  live  in  Tennessee. 

Question.  You  don't  belong  to  the  army? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  but  I  have  been  with  the  regiment  six  months.  The  head 
officers  were  old  acquaintances  of  mine.  I  once  lived  with  Major  Bradford. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  the  attack  was  made  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  was  in  Fort  Pillow  at  headquarters. 

Question.  Will  you  tell  us  what  you  observed  there? 

Answer.  About  daylight  in  the  morning  part  of  the  pickets  came  in  and  said. 
the  rebels  had  captured  some  of  the  pickets  and  were  coming.  I  had  not  got 
out  of  bed  then.  Major  Bradford  was  up  immediately  the  alarm  was  given.  1 
had  had  my  hands  mashed  a  few  days  before.  Major  Bradford  told  me  I  had 
better  go  on  the  gunboat,  as  I  would  be  in  the  way  because  I  could  not  hold  a 
gun.  I  went  on  board  the  gunboat,  and  about  sunrise  the  firing  commenced. 
The  gunbont  immediately  played  up  and  down  the  river,  where  I  could  see 
everything  going  on  at  the  fort.  I  could  not  see  over  the  bluff.  Major  Brad 
ford  had  a  flag  and  stood  on  the  edge  of  the  bluff  and  motioned  to  the  gunboat 
Avhere  to  throw  their  shells.  We  had  a  great  many  guns  on  the  boat,  and  about 
i.J0  used  their  guns  all  the  time.  The  rebel  sharpshooters  would  come  over  the- 
hill  and  shoot  at  the  boat  and  everybody  that  passed. 

Question.  Where  were  you  when  the  flag  of  truce  came  in  ? 

Answer.  I  waa  on  the  boat. 


46 

FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Question.  What  did  you  see? 

Answer.  As  soon  as  the  flag  of  truce  came  in  the  gunboat  stopped  firing.  It 
was  about  3  o'clock  when  it  came  in,  and  while  it  was  in  the  enemy  were  creep 
ing  up  constantly,  sharpshooters  and  all,  nearer  and  nearer.  I  saw  a  great 
many  creeping  on  their  hands  and  feet,  getting  up  to  the  hill  close  to  the  fort. 
I  don't  know  what  was  back  of  that.  Some  men  in  the  fort  told  rne  that  they 
had  advanced  and  got  close  to  the  fort  before  the  flag  of  truce  Avas  taken  out. 
I  saw  them  gathering  around  there  all  the  time,  and  all  that  time  they  were 
stealing  from  the  commissary's  stores  blankets  and  everything  else  they  could 
get  at.  I  reckon  I  saw  200  men  climbing  the  hill  with  as  much  as  they  could 
carry  on  their  backs,  shoes,  &c. 

Question.  Why  did  our  officers  permit  that  without  firing  on  them? 

Answer.  The  gunboat,  I  think,  was  almost  out  of  ammunition  and  had 
nothing  to  shoot;  and  none  of  them  supposed  the^  gunboat  would  stop  shooting, 
but  she  ran  out  of  ammunition. 

Question.  Were  you  there  until  the  place  was  taken  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  happened  after  that  1 

Answer.  About  the  time  the  rebels  got  over  the  fort  there  was  just  a  cloud 
of  them,  our  men  in  the  fort  running  out.  About  500  secesh  cavalry,  as  well 
as  I  could  see,  came  up  and  turned  in  to  shooting  them  down  just  as  fast  as 
they  could.  I  heard  a  great  deal  of  screaming  and  praying  for  mercy.  The. 
negroes  took  a  scare  from  that  and  ran  down  the  hill  and  into  the  river,  but 
they  kept  shooting  them.  I  was  not  more  than  400  yards  off,  on  the  gunboat. 
I  don't  suppose  one  of  them  got  more  than  30  yards  into  the  river  before  they 
were  shot.  The  bullets  rained  as  thick  in  the  water  as  you  ever  saw  a  hail 
storm. 

Question.  Were  those  men  armed  who  were  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  they  threw  down  their  arms. 

Question.  How  many  were  shot  1 

Answer.  I  don't  know  how  many.  They  lay  thick  there  the  next  morning, 
beside  those  they  had  buried. 

Question.  You  came  back  there  the  next  morning1? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  do  you  know  about  their  burying  men  who  were  not  dead  ? 

Answer.  I  don't  know  anything  myself,  only  what  I  heard. 

Question.  Did  you  go  up  there  where  they  had  buried  them  1 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  hear  about  it  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  one  of  them  say  that  he  saw  where  a  negro  was  buried,  and 
saw  a  large  mass  of  foam  and  dirt  where  somebody  had  been  breathing  through 
the  earth.  He  brushed  it  off  and  saw  a  negro  there  still  breathing.  I  saw  one 
or  two  who  looked  as  if  they  had  been  buried  when  they  cam'e  on  board.  I 
heard  one  ask  them  if  they  had  been  buried,  and  they  said  "Very  near  it."  I 
don't  think  they  were  wounded.  One  of  them  had  been  in  the  dirt.  I  don't 
know  whether  he  played  dead  and  was  buried  or  not. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  of  their  killing  the  men  in  the  hospital? 

Answer.  Not  of  my  own  seeing.  Mr.  Akerstrom  was  in  his  office  down 
under  the  hill  after  the  flag  of  truce  was  in,  and  made  some  signs  for  us  to  come 
to  him.  Since  that  time  I  have  been  told  that  they  wounded  him  and  then 
nailed  him  to  a  door  and  burned  him  up,  but  I  didn't  see  that  myself. 

Question.  When  did  you  hear  about  this  nailing  to  a  building  and  burning 
him  up  ? 

Answer.  Since  we  came  up  here. 

Question.  Were  you  on  board  the  gunboat  the  next  day  when  some  of  the 
rebel  officers  came  on  board  ? 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  49 

Answer.  I  was  on  board  the  Platte  Valley. 

Question.  Did  they  come  with  a  flag  of  truce  "? 

Answer.  A  flag  of  truce  was  hoisted,  and  when  we  got  in  to  the  shore  some 
•of  the  rebel  officers  came  on  board  the  Platte  Valley. 

Question.  How  were  they  received  by  our  officers  1 

Answer.  Just  as  though  there  had  been  no  fight.  Some  of  the  officers  on 
the  Platte  Valley  took  one  of  the  rebel  officers  up  to  the  bar  and  treated  him, 
and  some  would  ask  the  rebel  officers  what  made  them  treat  our  men  as  they 
did.  He  said  they  intended  to  treat  all  home-made  Yankees  just  as  they  did 
the  negroes.  I  went  to  Captain  Marshall  and  asked  him  to  let  me  shoot  him. 
He  said  that  the  flag  of  truce  was  up,  and  it  would  be  against  the  rules  of  war 
to  shoot  him. 

Question.  Do  you  know  what  officers  treated  him  ? 

Answer.  I  don't  know ;  they  were  all  strangers  to  me.  The  gunboat  first 
landed,  and  then  the  transport  Platte  Valley  came  up  and  took  the  prisoners, 
and  then  another  boat  came  up  and  laid  alongside  of  her.  The  three  lay  there 
together. 

Question.  Do  you  know  of  anything  further  on  the  subject  that  is  important  1 

Answer.  I  don't  think  of  anything  now. 

William  E.  Johnson,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch: 

Question.  To  what  regiment  do  you  belong  1 

Answer.  I  am  a  sergeant  of  company  B,  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  attack  there  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  was  at  Memphis.  I  came  up  to  Fort  Pillow  the  morn 
ing  after  the  fight,  on  the  Platte  Valley,  within  some  six  or  eight  miles  below 
Fort  Pillow,  and  then  got  on  the  gunboat  28. 

Question.  Did  you  go  on  shore  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  saw  some  of  the  rebel  officers  come  down  and  go  on 
board  the  Platte  Valley  ;  and  some  of  our  officers  were  drinking  with  them,  and 
making  very  free  with  them.  I  did  not  particularly  notice  what  rank,  but  I  took 
them  to  be  captains  and  lieutenants. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  the  conversation  between  them  1 

Answer.  They  were  making  very  free  with  one  another,  joking,  talking,  and 
running  on.  I  did  not  feel  right  to  see  such  going  on,  and  did  not  go  about 
them. 

John  W.  Shelton,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 
Question.  Where  were  you  raised  ? 

Answer.  I  was  born  in  Arkansas,  but  raised  principally  in  Tennessee. 
Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 
Answer.  Company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 
Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  the  attack  was  made  there 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  wounded  there  1 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Before  or  after  the  surrender  1 
Answer.  It  was  after  I  surrendered. 
Question.  Where  were  you  when  you  were  shot  ? 
Answer.  I  was  under  the  hill,  going  up  the  hill. 
Question.  What  did  they  say  when  they  shot  you  ? 

.Answer.  I  asked  them  if  they  did  not  respect  prisoners  of  war ;  they  said 
Rep.  Com.  63 4 


50  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

''no,  tliey  did  not/'  and  kept  on  shooting;  and  tlicy  popped  three  or  four  caps 
in  my  face  with  a  revolver  after  they  had  wounded  me. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  shoot  any  others  after  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  lots  of  them ;  negroes  and  white  men  both.  They  shot 
them  down  wherever  they  came  to  them. 

Question.  Were  you  there  the  next  day  after  the  battle  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  shoot  anybody  the  next  day  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  shoot  negroes,  not  white  men. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  them  shoot  that  day  1 

Answer.  I  .saw  them  shoot  five  or  six  on  the  hill  where  I  was ;  they  said 
they  shot  all  they  could  find. 

Question.  Were  you  in  the  hospital  there  ? 

Answer.  I  was  in  a  house  there  with  the  wounded. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  kill  anybody  there  that  was  wounded  ] 

Answer.  They  took  two  negroes  out  and  shot  them. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  burn  any  buildings  the  wounded  were  in  1 

Answer.  Not  the  owe  we  were  in.  I  was  told  they  fired  some  buildings  that 
wounded  negroes  were  in. 

Question.  Were  you  where  they  buried  any  of  the  killed  ] 

Answer.  I  saw  them  bury  some  in  a  ditch  in  the  evening. 

Question.  Did  they  separate  the  whites  from  the  blacks  ? 

Answer.  I  cannot  tell;  I  was  not  close  enough.  I  saw  them  carry  them 
there  and  throw  them  in  the  ditch. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  anything  about  their  nailing  a  man  to  a  building  and 
then  setting  it  on  fire  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  of  it,  but  did  not  see  it. 

Question.  When  did  you  hear  of  it  ? 

Answer.  After  I  came  up  here. 

John  F.  Ray,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Goocli : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  Company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  attacked  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  At  what  time  were  you  wounded? 

Answer.  T  was  wounded  about  2  o'clock,  after  the  rebels  got  in  the  breast 
works  ? 

Question.  Was  it  before  or  after  you  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  It  was  after  I  threw  down  my  gun,  as  they  all  started  to  run. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  you  saw  there  ? 

Answer.  After  I  surrendered  they  shot  down  a  great  many  white  fellows 
right  close  to  me — ten  or  twelve,  I  suppose — and  a  great  many  negroes,  too. 

Question.  How  long  did  they  keep  shooting  our  men  after  they  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  guns  away  after  dark  shooting  all  that  evening,  somewhere ; 
they  kept  up  a  regular  fire  for  a  long  time,  and  then  I  heard  the  guns  once  in  a 
while. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  one  shot  the  next  day  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not ;  I  was  in  a  house,  and  could  not  get  up  at  all. 

Question.  Do  you  know  what  became  of  the  quartermaster  of  your  regiment, 
Lieutenant  Akerstrom  ? 

Answer.  He  was  shot  by  the  side  of  me. 

Question.  Was  he  killed  ? 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  51 

Answer.  I  thought  so  at  the  time ;  lie  fell  on  his  faee.  He  was  shot  in  the 
forehead,  and  I  thought  he  was  killed.  I  heard  afterwards  he  was  not. 

Question.  Did  you  notice  anything  that  took  place  while  the  flag  of  truce 
was  in? 

Answer.  I  saw  the  rebels  slipping  up  and  getting  in  the  ditch  along  our 
breastworks. 

Question.  How  near  did  they  come  up  1 

Answer.  They  were  right  at  us  ;  right  across  from  the  breastworks.  I  asked 
them  what  they  were  slipping  up  there  for.  They  made  answer  that  they  knew 
their  business. 

Question.  Are  you  sure  this  was  done  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  in  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  There  was  no  firing;  we  could  see  all  around;  we  could 
see  them  moving  up  all  around  in  large  force. 

Question.  Was  anything  said  about  it  except  what  you  said  to  the  rebels  '( 

Answer.  I  heard  all  our  boys  talking  about  it.  I  heard  some  of  our  officers 
remark,  as  they  saw  it  coming,  that  the  white  flag  was  a  bad  thing ;  that  they 
were  slipping  on  us.  I  believe  it  was  Lieutenant  Akerstrom  that  I  heard  say 
it  was  against  the  rules  of  war  for  them  to  come  up  in  that  way. 

Question.  To  whom  did  he  say  that  ? 

Answer.  To  those  fellows  coming  up ;  they  had  officers  with  them. 

Question.  Was  Lieutenant  Akerstrom  shot  before  or  after  he  had  surrendered? 

Answer.  About  two  minutes  after  the  flag  of  truce  went  back,  during  the 
action. 

Question.  Do  you  think  of  anything  else  to  state  ?  If  so,  go  on  and  state  it. 

Answer.  I  saw  a  rebel  lieutenant  take  a  little  negro  boy  up  on  the  horse 
behind  him ;  and  then  I  heard  General  Chalmers — I  think  it  must  have  been — 
tell  him  to  "  take 'that  negro  down  and  shoot  him,"  or  "  take  him  and  ,<li€>ot 
him,"  and  he  passed  him  down  and  shot  him. 

Question.  How  large  was  the  boy  ? 

Answer.  He  was  not  more  than  eight  years  old.  I  heard  the  lieutenant  tell 
the  other  that  the  negro  was  not  in  the  service;  that  he  was  nothing  but  a  child; 
that  he  was  pressed  and  brought  in  there.  The  other  one  said :  "  Damn  the  differ 
ence  ;  take  him  down  and  shoot  him,  or  he  would  shoot  him."  I  think  it  must 
have  been  General  Chalmers.  He  was  a  smallish  man  ;  he  had  on  a  long  gray 
coat,  with  a  star  on  his  coat. 

Daniel  H.  Rankin,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  be-long? 

Answer.  Company  C,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  late  attack  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  happened  there  ? 

Answer.  The  worst  thing  I  saw  was  the  rebels  moving  up  on  us  while  the 
flag  of  truce  was  up  at  the  fort.  One  part  of  their  army  moved  right  up  on  the 
brink  of  the  ditch,  and  when  the  firing  began,  they  rushed  right  into  the  fort. 
Before  that  the  rebels  were  off  two  or  three  hundred  yards.  They  tried  twice 
to  make  a  charge,  but  they  did  not  succeed ;  they  did  not  get  within  twenty  or 
thirty  steps  of  the  fort  then.  I  saw  a  great  many  men  shot  after  they  sur 
rendered,  white  and  black  both. 

Question.  Arc  you  sure  you  saw  the  rebels  moving  up  towards  the  fort  while 
the  flag  of  truce  was  in  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  them. 

Question.  When  were  you  shot  ? 

Answer.  After  I  surrendered. 


52  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Where  were  you  when  yon  were  shot? 

Answer.  About  half  way  down  the  bluff. 

Question.  Had  you  your  gun  when  you  were  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  if  I  had  had  my  gun  I  would  have  shot  the  fellow  who  shot 
me.  He  was  not  more  than  ten  steps  from  me.  He  was  loading  his  gun,  and  I 
saw  him  shoot  a  man  near  me.  As  he  fired  at  him  I  threw  myself  over  the  bluff, 
catching  hold  of  a  little  locust.  He  aimed  at  my  body  and  hit  me  in  the  leg. 
I  then  dropped  down  and  got  into  the  river,  and  afterwards  got  out  and  crawled 
behind  a  stump  with  two  of  my  company.  Some  darkeys  came  there,  and  we 
told  them  to  go  away;  we  saw  the  rebels  were  shooting  them,  and  we  allowed 
if  they  were  not  with  us  we  might  get  clear.  I  went  back  to  where  I  was  shot, 
and  some  fellow  fired  at  us,  but  did  not  hit  us.  We  begged  him  not  to  shoot ; 
that  the  place  was  surrendered  to  them.  One  of  our  fellows  threw  up  his  hands, 
but  they  fired  at  him  and  hit  his  arm.  We  were  carried  out  about  two  miles 
from  the  fort  and  then  paroled. 

Question.  How  long  did"  you  stay  where  you  had  been  carried  out  from  the 
fort? 

Answer.  I  staid  there  some  eighteen  or  twenty  hours;  from  about  8  o'clock 
at  night  to  about  4  o'clock  the  next  evening.  In  that  time  my  wound  was 
dressed,  and  I  was  paroled  somewhere  between  3  and  5  o'clock.  I  got  three 
of  the  rebels  to  help  me  up  about  a  half  a  mile  to  a  citizen's  house,  for  I  was 
not  able  to  walk.  I  found  out  that  the  gunboat  had  a  flag  of  truce,  and  I  got 
an  old  man  then  in  the  house  to  saddle  up  a  horse  and  carry  me  to  the  fort. 
Two  rebel  doctors  went  along  with  me.  When  we  got  there  a  rebel  lieutenant 
colonel  took  my  parole  from  me,  said  it  was  forged,  and  that  he  was  going  to 
take  me  back.  The  doctors  told  him  my  parole  was  right,  and  that  I  was  not 
able  to  travel.  They  took  me  down  to  the  gunboat  No.  28,  and  then  I  went 
from  that  boat  to  gunboat  No.  7,  and  then  I  went  on  the  flag-ship. 

Lieutenant  William  Clary,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  I  am  second  lieutenant  of  company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  attacked? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  was  sent  to  Memphis  the  day  before,  and  returned  to 
Fort  Pillow  the  morning  after  the  fight.  I  came  up  on  gunboat  No.  28.  The 
rebels  were  at  Fulton,  about  two  miles  and  a  half  below  Fort  Pillow.  We  fired 
at  them,  and  the  rebels  at  Fort  Pillow  heard  it,  and  thought  we  were  bringing 
up  re-enforcements,  and 'then  they  set  the  town  on  fire. 

Question.  When  did  you  get  up  there? 

Answer.  Early  in  the  morning,  or  little  after  daylight. 

Question.  When  did  you  land  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  We  got  there  about  8  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  shelled  there  an 
hour  or  so.  The  rebels  were  occupying  the  fort  in  large  numbers.  By  and  by 
the  rebels  came  down  with  a  flag  of  truce,  and  I  went  on  shore  to  see  what  was 
wanting.  One  of  the  officers  of  the  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery  said  he 
did  not  like  to  go  on  shore  for  fear  the  rebels  would  kill  him.  I  went  on  shore 
with  one  of  the  naval  officers  and  saw  General  Forrest's  adjutant  general,  Major 
Anderson.  He  said  if  we  would  recognize  the  parole  of  Forrest  we  might  take 
our  wounded  on  the  gunboat;  and  that  was  agreed  upon.  I  rode  all  around  the 
battle-ground,  and  saw  some  of  our  dead  half  buried,  and  I  saw  five  negroes 
burning.  I  asked  Colonel  Chalmers,  the  general's  brother,  if  that  was  the  way 
he  allowed  his  men  to  do.  He  concluded  that  he  could  not  control  his  men 
very  well,  and  thought  it  was  justifiable  in  regard  to  negroes;  that  they  did  not 
recognize  negroes  as  soldiers,  and  he  could  not  control  his  men.  I  did  not  sec 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE  53 

any  white  men  burning  there;  if  there  were  any,  I  did  not  recognize  them  as 
such.  Their  faces  were  burned,  and  some  of  them  were  sticking  out  of  the  tents 
and  houses  with  their  clothes  partly  burned.  The  negroes  were  lying  upon  the 
boards  and  straw  in  the  tents  which  had  been  set  on  fire.  It  seemed  to  me  as 
if  the  fire  could  not  have  been  set  more  than  half  an  hour  before.  Their  flesh 
was  frying  off  them,  and  their  clothes  were  burning. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  in  that  condition  1 

Answer.  I  saw  five. 

Question.  Did  they  burn  the  hospital? 

Answer.  I  saw  the  hospital  burning,  but  I  do  not  know  whether  they  moved 
the  sick  out  or  not  before  they  burned  it.  I  understood  the  rebels  went  in 
where  there  were  some  20  or  30  negroes  sick,  and  hacked  them  over  their  heads 
with  sabres  and  shot  them.  The  negroes  had  been  moved  from  the  heights  up 
on  the  hill  into  two  large  tents  by  us ;  but  I  do  not  think  our  men  had  been 
moved  up  there.  I  went  through  the  hospital  tents  up  there  the  morning  before 
I  started  down  to  Memphis,  and  saw  them  full  of  colored  troops.  Dr.  Fitch 
told  me  that  he  had  his  hospital  flag  on  every  bush  around  the  bottom  of  the 
hill.  At  the  commencement  of  the  fight  the  major  had  told  him  to  take  his 
instruments  and  his  medicines  down  under  the  bluff  and  stick  up  flags  there,  and 
have  the  wounded  taken  down  to  him.  But  the  doctor  said  they  did  not  notice 
his  flags  at  all ;  that  some  of  his  patients  were  wounded  there.  He  was  wounded 
himself  and  taken  .prisoner  and  paroled. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  shoot  any  colored  men  that  morning  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  shoot  one  man  just  before  we  landed  with  the  flag  of 
truce.  An  escort  of  about  20  men  rode  up  to  a  livery  stable  and  set  it  on  fire. 
The  gunboat  fired  at  them  but  did  not  hit  them,  and  they  got  on  their  horses 
and  rode  off  at  a  trot.  There  were  some  paths  down  the  hill,  and  a  man  came 
along  down  one  of  them;  I  saw  them  halt;  the  foremost  one,  an  officer  I  think, 

Eulled  out  a  revolver  and  shot  very  deliberately  at  this  man,  and  then  they  gal- 
>ped  off  in  quick  time.  He  did  not  kill  the  man,  however,  for  I  saw  him  walk 
ing  along  afterwards.  I  do  not  know  whether  the  man  was  white  or  black. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  anything  of  their  nailing  men  to  a  building  and  then 
burning  it1? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  heard  of  it.  And  I  heard  a  lady  say  that  a  man  was 
nailed  to  a  building  that  was  burned.  She  said  she  was  well  acquainted  with 
Lieutenant  Akerstrom  before  the  fight  took  place.  Some  one  asked  why  he  was 
not  buried.  Some  of  the  rebels  said  he  was  a  damned  conscript  that  had  run 
away  from  Forrest.  But  I  never  heard  Lieutenant  Akerstrom  say  any  such 
thing. 

Question.  Who  was  that  lady1? 

Answer.  Mrs.  Ruffin,  the  wife  of  Thomas  Ruffin. 

Question.  Where  is  she  now? 

Answer.  I  think  she  is  at  Cairo  now.  Her  husband  did  not  get  wounded, 
but  he  was  sick.  I  heard  an  ensign  on  gunboat  28  invite  General  Chalmers  and 
some  of  his  aides-de-camp  to  come  on  board  the  gunboat,  and  I  saw  Major 
Anderson  and  several  other  confederate  officers  on  the  Platte  Valley  drinking  at 
the  bar,  and  I  saw  a  couple  of  army  officers  drinking  there  with  them,  and 
there  might  have  been  some  naval  officers  with  them  too,  but  I  am  not  certain 
of  that.  The  clerk  of  the  Platte  Valley,  General  Forrest's  adjutant  general, 
Major  Anderson,  and  an  ensign  of  gunboat  28,  took  the  names  of  the  paroles. 
I  did  not  take  the  names  myself,  because  I  was  busily  engaged  going  over  the 
battle-field  to  find  out  if  any  of  our  men  were  left  alive.  I  heard  a  great  many 
rebel  soldiers  say  they  did  not  intend  to  recognize  those  black  devils  as  soldiers. 
They  said  this  to  me  as  I  was  speaking  about  the  slaughter  there.  They  also 
expressed  the  opinion  that  if  we  had  not  been  fighting  with  black  troops  they 
would  not  have  hurt  us  at  all ;  but  they  did  not  intend  to  give  any  quarter  to 
negroes. 


54  FOI:T  PILLOW  MASSACRE. 

Dr.  Stewart  Gordon,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  position? 

Answer.  Acting  assistant  surgeon,  United  States  army. 

Question.  Where  are  you  how  stationed? 

Answer.  I  have  charge  of  ward  N,  Mound  City  general  hospital. 

Question.  Is  that  the  ward  in  which  are  the  colored  men  we  first  examined 
yesterday  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Have  you  prepared  a  statement  of  the  condition  of  the  men  in  that 
ward  whose  testimony  we  have  taken  ? 

Answer.  I  have  it  here;  it  is  a  brief  history  of  their  cases,  where  they  were 
wounded,  how  they  were  wounded,  and  the  condition  they  are  in. — (Appendix 
to  this  deposition.) 

Question.  Were  you  here  in  the  hospital  when  those  men  were  brought  in? 

Answer.  I  was. 

Question.  Had  you  any  conversation  with  them  then? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  with  the  greater  part  of  them. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  their  testimony  yesterday? 

Answer.  I  did. 

Question.  Did  the  statements  they  made  to  us  correspond  with  the  statements 
they  made  to  you  when  they  were  first  brought  here  ? 

Answer.  They  did. 

Question.  So  far  as  you  can  judge,  from  your  experience  as  a  medical  man, 
are  their  statements  in  relation  to  their  injuries  corroborated  by  the  appearance 
of  the  injuries  themselves  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  many  of  those  men  have  died  since  they  have  been  received 
here? 

Answer.  Only  one  in  my  ward. 

Question.  How  many  are  there  now  who  you  think  will  not  recover? 

Answer.  I  think  there  arc  three  who  will  not  recover ;  perhaps  more. 

Ward  N. — Private  Elias  Falls,  company  A,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in 
arm  while  fighting,  shot  in  thigh  after  being  prisoner,  flesh  wound,  condition 
favorable;  Private  Duncan  Harden,  company  A,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in 
arm  while  fighting,  arm  broke,  shot  in  thigh  after  being  prisoner,  flesh  wound, 
favorable;  Private  Nathan  Hunter,  company  D,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in 
side  and  hip  after  surrender,  flesh  wround,  condition  favorable;  Sergeant 
Benjamin  Robinson,  company  D,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  thigh  and  right 
leg  after  surrender,  flesh  wound,  favorable;  Private  Daniel  Tylor,  company  B, 
1st  Tennessee  artillery,  shot  in  right  shoulder,  shot  in  right  eye  after  surrender, 
destroying  sight,  unfavorable;  Private  John  Haskins,  company  B,  1st  Tennessee 
artillery,  shot  in  left  arm  after  surrender,  flesh  wound,  slight,  favorable ;  Private 
Thomas  Adison,  company  C,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  nose  and  right  eye 
after  surrender,  destroying  sight,  unfavorable ;  Private  Alfred  Flake,  company 
A,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  left  hand  while  lying  sick  in  hospital,  flesh 
wound,  unfavorable;  Private  Manuel  Nichols,  company  B,  1st  Alabama  artillery, 
shot  in  left  side  before,  and  right  arm  after  surrender,  flesh  wound,  serious, 
unfavorable;  Private  Arthur  Edmonds,  company  C,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot 
in  head  and  right  arm  after  surrender,  causing  fracture  of  arm,  condition  favor 
able;  Private  Henry  Hanks,  company  A,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  left  side 
after  surrender,  wound  serious,  condition  unfavorable;  Private  Charles  Key, 
company  D,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  right  arm  after  surrender,  fracture  of 
arm,  condition  favorable;  Private  Henry  Christon,  company  B,  1st  Alabama 
artillery,  shot  in  back  before  surrender,  wound  serious,  rather  favorable ;  Private 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  55 

Aaron  Fintis,  company  D,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  both  legs  after  sur 
render,  flesh  wound,  slight,  condition  favorable ;  Private  George  Shaw,  company 
B,  1st  Tennessee  artillery,  shot  in  left  side  of  head,  shot  in  right  wrist  after 
surrender,  not  serious,  favorable;  Private  Major  William,  company  B,  1st  Ten 
nessee  artillery,  shot  through  pose  after  surrender,  not  serious,  condition  favor 
able;  officer's  servant  William  Jerdon,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  shot  in  left 
ankle,  amputation,  shot  in  left  arm,  fracture  of  arm  after  surrender,  very  unfavor 
able;  Corporal  Alexander  Naison,  company  C,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in 
right  side  of  head  after  surrender,  not  serious,  favorable;  Private  Thomas 
Gadis,  company  C,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  right  hip  after  surrender, 
serious,  condition  unfavorable;  Corporal  Eli  Cothcl,  company  B,  1st  Alabama 
artillery,  shot  in  right  leg  while  fighting,  shot  in  left  arm  after  surrender,  flesh 
wound,  favorable ;  Private  Sandy  Cole,  company  D,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot 
in  right  thigh  and  arm  after  surrender,  flesh  wound,  condition  favorable ;  Private 
Nathan  Modlcy,  company  D,  1st  Alabama  artillery,  shot  in  right  knee  after 
surrender,  injury  of  joint,  condition  unfavorable ;  Private  John  Holland,  com 
pany  B,  1st  Tennessee  artillery,  shot  in  right  thigh  after  surrender,  flesh 
wound,  condition  favorable;  Private  Robert  Hall,  company  C,  1st  Alabama 
artillery,  sabre  cut  of  head  and  left  hand  while  lying  sick  in  hospital,  died. 

STEWART  GORDON, 

Charge  of  Ward  N. 

Dr.  William  N.  McCoy,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  What  is  your  position  in  the  service? 

Answer.  I  am  an  acting  assistant  surgeon,  now  stationed  at  Mound  City 
general  hospital,  in  charge  of  wards  L,  K,  I,  and  II.  Wards  L,  K,  and  H 
have  wounded  in  from  Fort  Pillow. 

Question.  Have  you  prepared  a  statement  of  the  cases  of  those  of  your 
patients  whom  we  examined  here  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  here  is  the  statement. — (See  appendix  to  this  deposition.) 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  conversation  with  those  wounded  men  in  rela 
tion  to  their  injuries  when  they  first  came  to  the  hospital  ? 

Answer.  I  did  to  some  extent. 

Question.  Have  any  of  the  wounded  from  Fort  Pillow  died  in  your  wards  ? 

Answer.  One  in  ward  H. 

Question.  Are  there  others  who  you  think  will  not  recover  ? 

Answer.  There  are  two  whose  recovery  I  think  is  doubtful. 

Wounded  in  wards  L,  K,  and  H,  United  States  General  Hospital,  Mound 
City,  Illinois. — W.  P.  Walker,  sergeant,  company  D,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry, 
received  four  wounds  at  Fort  Pillow  April  12,  1864.  One  ball  passed  through 
left  arm  near  middle  third,  fracturing  humerus.  Second  ball  struck  right  side 
of  neck,  1J  inch  below  mastoid  process,  and  remaining  in.  Third  ball  made 
flesh  wound  in  right  shoulder.  Fourth  ball  struck  left  eye,  supposed  by  him 
self  to  be  a  glancing  shot ;  eye  totally  destroyed.  Done  after  the  surrender. 

Milas  M.  M.  Woodside,  a  discharged  soldier  from  the  7th  Tennessee  cavalry, 
also  from  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  wounded  by  two  balls,  first  (pistol) 
ball  striking  just  below  insertion  of  deltoid  muscle  of  right  arm,  and  remaining 
in;  second  (musket)  ball  striking  centre  of  right  breast  over  third  rib,  and 
passing  to  the  right  and  downward,  emerged  at  inner  border  of  the  scapula, 
about  6  inches  from  point  of  entrance.  Done  after  surrender. 

Jason  London,  private,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  received  a 
ball,  which  struck  the  dorsal  side  of  right  hand  about  the  junction  of  carpal 
and  rnetacarpal  bones  of  index  finger ;  emerged  at  carpal  bone  of  thumb  ;  then 


56  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACEE. 

struck  thigh  in  front,  about  6  inches  above  knee-joint ;  passing  over  the  bone, 
emerged  on  inner  side.  After  being  wounded,  he  was  knocked  down  by  one 
of  the  fiends  with  a  musket.  Done  after  the  surrender. 

David  H.  Taylor,  private,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  received  five 
wounds.  First  (musket)  ball  passed  in  under  the  angle  of  right  jaw,  fracturing 
the  symphysis,  where  it  emerged.  Second  balkstruck  front  of  right  shoulder- 
joint;  emerged  immediately  behind  caracoid  process.  Third  ball  entered  3 
inches  below,  and  a  little  to  the  right  of  entiform  cartilage ;  passing  downward, 
is  lost.  Fourth  ball  in  left  knee,  fracturing  inner  condyle  of  femur,  and  passed 
into  poplitael  space.  Fifth  ball,  upper  part  of  middle  third  thigh ;  lost.  Done 
after  the  surrender. 

David  W.  Harrison,  private,  company  D,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  received 
three  wounds.  First  (musket)  ball  passed  from  behind  head  of  humerus,  left 
side ;  emerged  between  clavicle  and  axilla,  producing  compound  comminuted 
fracture  of  head  and  upper  end  of  shaft  of  bone.  Second  ball  struck  left  side 
2 J  inches  above  ilium ;  ball  not  found.  Third  ball  entered  at  upper  edge  of 
scapula  behind,  passing  under  the  bone,  is  lost.  Wounds  received  after  cur- 
render. 

James  Calvin  Goeforth,  private,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  re 
ceived  wound.  Ball  passed  from  right  to  left  across  the  back,  entering  at  upper 
part  of  scapula ;  emerged  at  a  point  a  little  below  and  at  the  opposite  side,, 
(flesh  wound.)  Done  after  the  surrender. 

William  A.  Dickey,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  wounded  after  the 
surrender.  Ball  entered  abdomen  4  inches  to  the  right  of  umbilicus ;  ball  lost. 

Thomas  J.  Cartwright,  company  A,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  received  wound 
in  left  shoulder,  striking  pectoral  muscle  near  axilla,  fracturing  clavicle ;  was 
extracted  near  the  vertebral  column  at  upper  and  outer  border  of  scapula. 
Done  before  the  surrender. 

William  L.  McMichael,  private,  company  C,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  re 
ceived  five  wounds.  First  ball  glanced  along  the  upper  portion  of  right  parietal 
bone,  making  wound  (flesh)  2j  inches  long.  Second  ball  glanced  ulnar  side  of 
left  forearm  at  wrist  joint.  Third  ball  struck  left  side  of  abdomen  on  a  line 
from  anterior  superior  process  of  ilium  to  symphysis  pubis ;  ball  not  found. 
Fourth  ball  struck  near  the  insertion  of  tensu  of  right  side  j  passed  downwards  4 
inches ;  was  extracted.  Wounds  received  after  the  surrender  of  the  fort. 

Isaac  J.  Leadbetter,  private,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  received 
wound  in  left  side.  Musket  ball  struck  over  eighth  rib  and  plunged  down 
ward  ;  is  lost.  Done  after  surrender. 

James  Walls,  private,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  was  wounded  by 
musket  ball  striking  over  origin  of  glutens  minemus  of  left  side,  and  passed, 
upwards  and  across,  emerging  11  inches  from  point  of  entrance  almost  over  the 
last  rib  of  right  side,  and  about  2j  inches  from  vertebral  column.  Done  after 
the  surrender. 

In  charge  of  WILLIAM  N.  McCOY, 

Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  United  States  Army.. 

Dr.  A.  H.  Kellogg,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  I  am  an  acting  assistant  surgeon,  in  charge  of  wards  E  and  F,, 
Mound  City  general  hospital. 

Question.  Were  you  present  yesterday  when  the  testimony  of  the  wounded1 
men  in  your  wards  was  taken  ? 

Answer.  I  have  but  one  under  my  charge  who  was  wounded  at' Fort  Pillow. 
I  heard  his  testimony. 


FOKT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  57 

Question.  Had  you  previously  had  any  conversation  with  him  in  relation 
to  the  circumstances  attending  his  being  wounded  2 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  his  statements  to  us  yesterday  correspond  with  the  statements 
he  made  to  you  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  except  he  gave  a  few  more  details  yesterday  as  to  what 
was  said  to  him.  He  told  me  that  he  was  wounded  after  he  had  surrendered. 

Question.  Have  you  prepared  a  statement  of  his  case  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir    here  it  is. 

Woodford  Cooksey,  private,  company  A,  13th  regiment  Tennessee  cavalry, 
gunshot  wound,  with  comminuted  fracture  of  middle  third  of  left  femur,  re 
ceived  at  Fort  Pillow,  April  12,  1864,  after  surrender. 

A.  H.  KELLOGG,  M.  D., 

Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  U.  S.  A 

Doctor  Charles  H.  Vail,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gof>ch : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  Acting  assistant  surgeon  in  charge  of  wards  A,  B,  C,  and  D, 
Mound  City  general  hospital.  The  adjutant  of  tke  13th  Tennessee  cavalry  is 
in  ward  B. 

Question.  Have  you  prepared  a  statement  of  his  case  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  and  also  of  Captain  Porter,  who  is  in  the  same  ward,  and 
who  was  too  weak  to  be  examined  this  morning. 

First  Lieutenant  Mack  J.  Seaming,  adjutant  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  gun 
shot  wound  of  right  side,  received  at  Fort  Pillow,  April  12,  1864.  Ball  en 
tered  right  side  below  inferior  angle  of  scapula,  between  sixth  and  seventh  rib, 
ranged  downward  and  was  lost  in  muscles  near  hip.  Wounded  after  he  had 
surrendered ;  shot  by  a  man  standing  thirty  feet  above  him  on  the  bank.  Pres 
ent  condition  of  patient  good,  with  fair  prospect  of  recovery. 

Captain  John  H.  Potter,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  wounded  at 
Fort  Pillow,  April  12,  1864.  Ball  fractured  skull,  carrying  away  a  portion  of 
left  parietal  and  frontal  bones,  leaving  brain  exposed  for  a  distance  of  an  inch 
and  a  half ;  was  wounded  early  in  the  fight  by  a  sharpshooter  before  the  sur 
render.  Present  condition  almost  hopeless,  has  remained  insensible  ever  since 
he  was  wounded. 

CHARLES  H.  VAIL,  M.  D., 
Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  U.  S.  A.,  in  charge  of  officers1  ward. 

Doctor  J.  A.  C.  McCoy,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooeh  : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  ? 

Answer.  Acting  assistant  surgeon  in  charge  of  wards  0,  P,  Q,  and  R,  in 
Mound  City  general  hospital. 

Question.  Have  you  any  of  the  wounded  soldiers  from  Fort  Pillow  in  your 
wards  1 

Answer.  I  have. 

Question.  Have  you  prepared  a  statement  of  their  cases  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  have  two  statements  here  prepared  at  different  times  ;  I 
will  hand  you  both  of  them,  as  each  one  contains  some  particulars  not  in  the 
other. 

Ward  Q. — John  F.  Ray,  private,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  in  pop- 
Iheal  space,  ball  tadged,  done  after  surrender ;  John  W.  Shelton,  private,  com- 


58  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

pany  E,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  through  left  leg,  middle  third,  flesh  wound,  done 
after  surrender;  Joseph  M.  Green,  private,  company  A,  13th  Tennessee,  shot 
in  right  shoulder,  behind,  ball  escaping  at  middle  of  right  arm,  flesh  wound, 
done  after  surrender;  James  H.  Stout,  private,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee, 
shot  in  right  leg,  producing  compound  fracture  of  tibia,  done  after  surrender ; 
Thomas  J.  Thompson,  private,  company  D,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  between  sixth 
and  seventh  ribs,  ball  passing  downward  is  lost,  done  after  surrender ;  Daniel 
H.  Rankin,  private,  company  C,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  through  left  leg,  flesh 
wound,  done  after  surrender ;  Wiley  Robinson,  private,  company  A,  13th  Ten 
nessee,  shot  in  right  arm  and  right  index  finger,  flesh  wounds,  shot  through  left 
index  finger  and  through  inferior  lobe  left  lung,  ball  lodged,  shot  through  left 
thigh  and  through  left  ankle,  flesh  wounds,  all  but  one  shot  done  after  surrender; 
Daniel  Stamps,  private,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  through  right  thigh, 
flesh  wound,  done  after  surrender;  James  P.  Meador,  private,  company  A,  13th 
Tennessee,  shot  through  inferior  lobe  of  right  lung  and  superior  lobe  of  left 
lung,  one  shot  after  surrender ;  William  J.  Mays,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee, 
shot  through  right  axilla  and  side,  flesh  wounds,  done  just^ before  surrender; 
James  N.  Taylor,  private,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  in  riglit  hip,  ball 
lodged,  done  after  surrender;  Francis  A.  Alexander,  private,  company  C,  13th 
Tennessee,  shot  through  right  leg,  flesh  wound,  done  after  surrender ;  Nathan 
G.  Fowlkes,  private,  company  D,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  in  left  leg,  compound 
fracture  of  both  bones,  done  after  surrender. 

J.  A.  0.  McCOY, 
Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  U.  &  A. 

Francis  A.  Alexander,  company  C,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once  after  surrender, 
dangerous ;  Nathan  G.  Fowlkes,  company  D,  1 3th  Tennessee,  shot  once  after 
surrender,  dangerous  ;  Wiley  Robinson,  company  A,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  seven 
times,  six  times  after  surrender,  dangerous ;  Daniel  Stamps,  company  E,  13th 
Tennessee,  shot  once  after  surrender,  severe ;  James  P.  Meador,  company  A, 
13th  Tennessee,  shot  twice,  once  after  surrender,  dangerous;  James  JN. Taylor, 
company  E,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once  after  surrender,  dangerous ;  William  J. 
Mays,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once  just  before  surrender,  dangerous; 
John  F.  Ray,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once  after  surrender,  danger 
ous  ;  John  W.  Shelton,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once  after  surrender, 
dangerous ;  Thomas  J.  Thompson,  company  D,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once  after 
surrender,  dangerous ;  Joseph  M.  Green,  company  A,  13th  Tennessee,  shot  once 
after  surrender,  dangerous ;  James  H.  Stout,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee,  shot 
once  after  surrender,  dangerous ;  Daniel  H.  Rankin,  company  C,  13th  Tennes 
see,  shot  once  after  surrender,  dangerous. 

J.  A.  0.  McCOY,  M.  D., 
Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  U.  S.  A. 

The  following  is  a  statement  prepared  by  Dr.  M.  Black  of  the  cases  under 
his  charge : 

Horton  Casen,  private,  company  A,  1st  Alabama  infantry,  wounded  at  Fort 
Pillow  after  surrender,  gunshot  wounds  in  hip  and  thigh ;  Jacob  Thompson, 
waiter,  company  B,  llth  Illinois  cavalry,  wounded  at  Fort  Pillow  after  surren 
der,  pistol  shots  through  thumb  and  head  and  several  blows  with  blunt  instru 
ment  (says  with  a  gun)  on  head  and  neck,  dividing  skin  in  several  places ; 
Henry  Parker,  company  D,  1st  Alabama,  wounded  at  Fort  Pillow  after  sur 
render,  gunshot  wound  in  hip ;  Ransom  Anderson,  company  B,  1st  Alabama 
artillery,  wounded  at  Fort  Pillow  after  surrender,  sabre  cuts  on  head  and  hand 
and  gunshot  wounds  in  shoulder  and  chest ;  Mary  Jane  Robinson,  wife  of  a 


FORT    TILLOW    MASSACRE.  59 

soldier  at  Fort  Pillow,  wounded  by  a  rebel  after  tlie  surrender  of  the  fort,  at  a 
distance  of  ten  yards,  gunshot  wound  through  both  knees. 

M.  BLACK, 
Acting  Assistant  Surgeon,  U.  S.  A. 

Surgeon  Horace  Wardner,  recalled  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Have  you  heard  our  examination  of  the  wounded  in  this  hospital 
from  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  I  have. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  conversation  with  them  when  they  were  first 
brought  to  the  hospital  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  , 

Question.  Did  the  statements  they  made  to  you  theti  correspond  with  their 
statements  to  us  ? 

Answer.  They  did. 

Question.  Do  the  nature  and  character  of  their  injuries  sustain  their  state 
ments  in.  regard  to  their  injuries? 

Answer.  The  character  of  the  injuries  of  these  men  corroborates  their  state 
ments  in  regard  to  the  treatment  they  received  from  the  rebels. 

MOUND  CITY,  ILLINOIS,  April  23,  1864, 

Captain  Alexander  M.  Pennock,  United  States  navy,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  navy  1 

Answer.  I  am  a  captain  in  the  United  States  navy;  fleet  captain  of  the  Mis 
sissippi  squadron,  and  commandant  of  the  station  of  Cairo  and  Mound  City. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  naval  service  1 

Answer.  Since  the  first  of  April,  1828. 

Question.  Will  you  please  state  what  services  have  been  rendered  by  the 
naval  forces  here  in  checking  and  preventing  the  recent  movements  of  the  rebel 
Forrest  and  his  command  in  this  vicinity? 

Answer.  Two  gunboats  were  at  Paducah  at  the  time  the  attack  was  made 
upon  that  place;  they  rendered  efficient  service  there.  On  receiving  information 
that  Paducah  had  been  attacked,  or  that  there  was  a  probability  of  its  being 
attacked,  I  immediately  went  to  Cairo  from  Mound  City,  with  Captain  Shirk, 
of  the  navy,  and  conferred  with  General  Brayman  and  General  Veatch.  A 
regiment  was  sent  by  General  Veatch  up  to  Padncah.  An  armed  despatch 
boat  was  also  sent  up,  with  Captain  Shirk  on  board,  and  Captain  Odlin,  assist 
ant  adjutant  general  on  General  Brayman's  staff,  to  ascertain  the  facts,  and 
render  such  assistance  as  might  be  needed.  I  was  informed  by  both  Captain 
Shirk  and  Captain  Odlin  that  the  gunboats  there,  and  the  fort,  had  expended 
a  great  deal  of  ammunition  and  were  getting  short  of  it.  Ammunition,  both  for  the 
army  and  navy  was  immediately  sent  up;  a  division  of  gunboats  from  the  Cumber 
land  river,  Captain  Fitch  commanding,  came  down  after  the  fight  and  re-enforced 
Captain  Shirk  at  Paducah. 

.Information  having  reached  me  that  the  rebels  were  crossing  over  into  Illinois 
in  small  squads,  four  gunboats  were  stationed  by  the  two  above-named  naval 
officers  between  Paducah  and  Mound  City,  to  prevent  their  crossing,  and  orders 
were  given  them  to  destroy  all  ferries  and  skiffs,  in  fact  all  means  of  commu 
nication  across  the  Ohio  river. 

A  gunboat  had  been  stationed  at  Columbus,  Kentucky.  Hearing  that  the 
surrender  of  that  place  had  been  demanded,  I  despatched  Captain  Fitch  with 
two  of  the  Cumberland  river  boats,  and  another  gunboat  which  was  here  for 
repairs,  to  Columbus,  with  orders  if  all  was  quiet  there  to  go  down  the  river  a 


60  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACKE. 

far  as  Hickmau.  I  instructed  him  that  the  Mississippi  river  must  be  kept  clear 
at  all  hazards.  After  having  given  this  order,  which  was  in  writing,  the  captain 
of  a  stcamhoat  came  to  me  and  informed  me  that  Fort  Pillow  had  been  at 
tacked,  and  that  the  captain  of  the  gunboat  stationed  there  sent  word  that  he 
had  expended  nearly  all  his  ammunition.  I  directed  Captain  Fitch,  if  he  could 
be  spared  from  Columbus,  to  go  down  to  Fort  Pillow  with  his  three  boats,  and 
I  immediately  had  placed  on  board  a  despatch  boat  the  ammunition  required  for 
the  gunboat  then  at  Fort  Pillow.  And  boats  have  since  been  cruising  up  and 
down  the  Ohio  river,  and  the  Mississippi  river  as  far  as  Fort  Pillow,  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  convoy  and  keeping  the  river  open.  On  the  arrival  of  Cap 
tain  Fitch  near  Fort  Pillow,  he  found  the  enemy  in  force  on  this  side  of  the 
fort,  behind  wood  piles  on  the  bank  of  the  river ;  they  were  burning  wood  and 
barges  there.  They  were  shelled  and  driven  off.  Captain  Fitch  also  prevented 
a  detachment  of  rebels  from  crossing  over  to  an  island,  where  a  number  of 
transports  and  other  boats  had  been  detained,  which  the  rebels  desired  to  cap 
ture  or  destroy.  He  convoyed  that  fleet  as  far  as  Fort  Pillow,  clear  of  danger. 
Afterwards  three  boats  were  sent  down  to  Hickman,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
protection  to  such  Union  men  as  desired  to  leave  and  bring  away  their  goods, 
and  if  possible  to  capture  any  rebels  that  might  be  in  the  place.  A  detachment 
of  marines  accompanied  this  expedition.  The  town  was  surrounded  twice,  once 
by  day  and  once  by  night ;  the  guerillas  had  been  in  there  and  escaped.  The 
people  of  Hickman  were  warned  that  if  even  a  musket  shot  was  again  fired, at 
a  transport  or  other  boat  the  place  would  be  at  once  destroyed.  These  boats 
have  been  moving  constantly  day  and  night,  and  despatch  boats  have  been  fur 
nished  by  the  navy  to  convey  despatches  for  General  Sherman  and  General 
Bray  man,  up  the  Tennessee  river,  or  wherever  they  might  require.  I  would 
add  that  when  Captain  Fitch  returned  from  Fort  Pillow  he  brought  away 
with  him  refugees,  women  and  children,  who  had  been  left  there,  and  ten. 
wounded  soldiers  who  had  been  there  for  two  days. 

Question.  What,  in  your  opinion,  would  be  the  competent  military  and  naval 
force  to  protect  the  public  property  at  Cairo  and  Mound  City  ? 

Answer.  Two  gunboats  and  2,000  men. 

Question.  State  briefly  your  reason  for  believing  so  large  a  force  is  required 
for  that  purpose. 

Answer.  For  the  reason  that  we  have  public  property  extending  along  the 
river  for  seven  miles,  and  we  should  be  ready  for  any  emergency. 

Question.  What  amount  of  property  would  be  destroyed  here,  should  the 
enemy  get  possession  long  enough  to  destroy  it  ? 

Answer.  It  is  difficult  to  estimate  its  value  accurately.  We  have  here  a 
a  large  number  of  guns,  and  all  the  ammunition  and  other  supplies  for  the 
Mississippi  fleet,  consisting  of  at  least  100  vessels. 

Question.  What  effect  would  the  destruction  or  capture  of  this  property  have 
upon  operations  here  in  the  west  ? 

Answer.  It  would  paralyze  the  fleet. 

Question.  For  how  long  a  time  1 

Answer.  For  the  entire  season,  besides  giving  the  enemy  means  to  act  more 
on  the  offensive — means  enough  to  last  them  for  a  campaign. 

Question.  Is  it  also  true  that  all  the  army  supplies  for  the  western  depart 
ment  pass  through  here  1 

Answer.  To  the  best  of  my  knowledge  it  is. 

Question.  What  force  have  you  here  at  Mound  City  now  1 

Answer.  I  have  two  gunboats,  85  marines,  100  mechanics,  who  have  been 
armed  and  drilled,  one  company  of  the  invalid  corps,  and  a  detachment  of  con 
valescents  from  the  hospital.  Any  other  forces  that  may  be  here  are  merely 
temporary. 

Question.  What  force  have  you  at  Cairo  ? 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  61 

Answer.  Seventy-odd  marines.  But  those  we  have  only  to  protect  (the 
wharf  boat  and  the  inspection  boat,  which  have  on  board  provisions,  ship 
chandlery,  &c.  Admiral  Porter  has  ordered  me  to  move  them  up  to  this  point 
whenever  I  can  do  so  without  detriment  to  the  public  service.  I  understand 
that  there  is  a  permanent  garrison  at  Cairo  of  between  300  and  400  men. 
When  General  Brayman  was  compelled  to  re-enforce  Columbus,  he  was  com 
pelled  to  take  away  from  there  all  except  about  150  men. 

Captain  James  W.  Shirk,  United  States  navy,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman: 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  navy,  and  where  are  you 
stationed  at  this  time  ? 

Answer.  I  am  a  lieutenant  commander,  and  commandant  of  the  United  States 
gunboat  Tuscumbia,  and  the  7th  district  of  the  Mississippi  squadron,  which  ex 
tends  from  the  headwaters  of  the  Tennessee  river  to  Cairo. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  service  in  the  west  1 

Answer.  I  have  been  attached  to  this  squadron  since  the  6th  of  September, 
1862. 

Question.  You  are  acquainted  with  the  immense  amount  of  public  property  at 
Mound  City  and  Cairo  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Do  you  consider  that  there  is  a  permanent  force  here,  both  naval 
and  military,  large  enough  for  its  protection  1 

Answer.  I  do  not  consider  that  there  has  been  force- enough  here  heretofore. 

'Question.  What,  in  your  judgment,  would  be  a  force  sufficient  to  render  that 
protection  and  security  which  the  place  ought  to  have  ? 

Answer.  I  should  think  it  would  take  a  couple  of  gunboats,  and  at  least  two 
full  regiments.  The  great  danger  to  be  apprehended  here  is  from  fire. 

Question.  Will  you  now  state  what  services  the  navy  has  rendered  in  the  late 
raids  in  this  region  of  country  1 

Answer.  I  will  state  in  regard  to  my^  own  division.  I  returned  to  Paducah, 
from  a  trip  up  the  Tennessee  river,  on  the  25th  of  March,  at  noon.  I  imme 
diately  called  upon  Colonel  Hicks,  the  commandant  of  that  post,  as  was  my 
custom,  to  hear  what  news  he  had.  He  informed  me  that  the  rebels  had  taken 
Union  City  the  day  before,  and  that  he  expected  an  attack  there  that  night. 
As  I  had  just  come  down  from  the  southern  part  of  Tennessee,  and  had  heard 
nothing  of  Forrest  there,  and  as  I  had  been  told  so  many  times  before  withowt 
cause  that  the  rebels  were  threatening  to  attack  Paducah,  I  did  not  put  much 
confidence  in  the  report ;  at  the  same  time,  I  did  not  wish  to  leave  the  place 
unprotected  by  gunboats,  and  I  accordingly  left  the  Peosta  and  the  Pawpaw  at 
that  place,  while  I  came  down  to  Cairo  to  communicate  with  Captain  Pennock 
and  the  authorities  here,  in  order  to  find  out  whether  or  not  there  was  any  truth 
in  the  report.  I  left  Paducah  about  one  o'clock  and  arrived  here  about  dark. 
Shortly  after  I  arrived  here  the  telegraphic  operator  at  Metropolis  telegraphed 
down  that  Paducah  was  in  flames.  Captain  Pennock  and  I  went  down  to 
Cairo  to  see  Generals  Brayman  and  Veatch.  General  Veatch  ordered  a  regi 
ment  of  his  troops  up  to  Paducah  to  re-enforce  Colonel  Hicks,  and  I  immediately 
started  up  in  the  despatch  boat  Volunteer  with  Captain  Odlin,  General  Bray- 
man's  assistant  adjutant  general.  On  our  way  up  we  destroyed  several  ferry 
boats  and  skiffs,  in  order  to  prevent  the  rebels  crossing  the  river.  We  arrived 
at  Paducah  about  daylight  on  the  26th  of  March.  The  enemy  was  in  force 
about  two  miles  and  a  half  from  town.  It  was  reported  to  me  by  my  subordi 
nate  officers  that  the  enemy  had  attacked  the  place  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
evening  of  the  day  before ;  that  the  fort  had  been  bravely  defended  and  pre 
served  by  the  gallantry  of  Colonel  Hicks  and  his  small  garrison,  assisted  very 
materially  by  the  two  gunboats  which  I  had  left  there;  that  Forrest  had  occu- 


62  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

pied  the  town;  that  about  ten  o'clock  that  night  he  had  been  driven  out  by  the 
fire  of  the  Peosta,  she  having  gone  up  and  shelled  the  town  for  that  purpose. 
I  placed  myself  in  communication  with  Colonel  Hicks  on  the  morning  of  the 
26th,  and  found  that  he  was  short  of  ammunition,  as  were  also  the  gunboats. 
I  immediately  telegraphed  to  Captain  Pennock  to  send  up  a  full  supply  of  am 
munition  for  the  two  gunboats,  and  30,000  rounds  of  Enfield  cartridges  for 
Colonel  Hicks.  The  supplies  were  sent  up  by  him  immediately,  and  reached 
us  that  evening.  In  the  afternoon,  about  three  o'clock,  Colonel  Hicks  sent  me 
a  message  that  the  enemy  were  forming  in  line  of  battle  at  the  head  of  Jersey 
street,  and  requested  me  to  open  upon  them  with  shell.  I  fired  shell  in  that 
direction,  and  about  four  o'clock  the  enemy  left  in  the  direction  of  Mayfield. 
The  captains  of  the  Peosta  and  the  Pawpaw  both  informed  me  that  the  day 
before  the  rebels  took  advantage  of  the  presence  of  women  there,  behind  whom 
they  covered  themselves,  and  fired  at  the  officers  and  men  on  the  gunboats.  The 
women  came  running  down  towards  the  fort,  and  the  rebels  got  behind  them  and 
fired  at  our  people  on  the  boats. 

Question.  And  the  boats  could  not  fire  upon  th§  rebels  without  killing  the 
women  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  And  the  rebels  also  took  advantage  of  a  flag  of  truce,  while 
it  was  flying,  to  enter  the  town  and  plant  their  batteries  there,  and  to  get  into 
brick  houses  on  the  levee,  from  which  to  fire  on  the  gunboats,  while  the  flag  of 
truce  was  flying  at  the  fort.  I  returned  that  night  at  midnight  to  Cairo,  andassisted 
Captain  Pennock  as  much  as  I  could  in  making  preparations  to  take  care  of  the 
public  property,  as  I  knew  that  some  few  stragglers  had  crossed  the  Ohio  above, 
and  we  were  fearful  they  would  come  down  and  burn  the  public  property  here. 
Again,  on  the  12th  of  this  month,  I  was  at  Paducah.  The  rebels  were  reported 
in  force  all  around  the  town.  I  telegraphed  to  Captain  Pennock,  giving  him 
that  information,  and  also  that  in  my  opinion  Colonel  Hicks  ought  to  be  re-en 
forced.  Another  regiment  was  immediately  sent  up  by  General  Brayman,  and 
Lieutenant  Commander  Fitch,  commanding  the  8th  district  of  the  Mississippi 
squadron,  by  direction  of  Captain  Pennock,  sent  four  of  his  gunboats  to  report 
to  me  for  duty.  I  made  disposition  of  four  gunboats,  each  with  ten  marines  on 
board,  to  patrol  between  Paducah  and  Mound  City.  The  enemy  hovered  around 
us  until  about  noon  of  the  14th,  when  they  made  a  dash  upon  the  town,  send 
ing  in  a  flag  of  truce  tb  Colonel  Hicks,  giving  him  one  hour  to  remove  the  wo 
men  and  children  from  the  town.  I  immediately  ordered  all  the  transports  to 
the  Illinois  shore,  and  took  the  women  and  children  over  there.  When  the  hour 
was  up  I  was  informed  that  the  rebels  were  in  Jersey ,  a  suburb  of  the  town,  and 
Colonel  Hicks  wished  me  to  go  up  there  and  shell  them.  I  did  so,  with  two 
gunboats,  carrying  long-range  rifled  guns,  firing  about  120  rounds  of  shell,  which 
fell  in  among  them.  '  The  rebels  retired,  and  encamped  from  three  to  six  miles 
out  of  town  that  night.  When  the  flag  of  truce  was  sent  in  to  the  fort,  squads 
of  rebel  cavalry  came  into  town  and  stole  all  the  government  horses  there,  and 
also  a  great  many  belonging  to  private  citizens. 

Question.  Under  the  flag  of  truce  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  as  the  flag  of  truce  came  in  and  went  to  the  fort  they  came 
into  the  town. 

Question.  Is  not  that  a  direct  and  utter  violation  of  the  rules  of  warfare  ? 

Answer.  It  is  a  direct  violation  of  the  flag  of  truce.  I  have  had  three  or  four 
boats  up  the  Tennessee  river  all  the  time.  There  are  three  up  there  now,  one 
having  come  out  the  day  before  yesterday.  There  were  two  to  have  started 
this  morning  at  daylight,  and  I  received  a  despatch  this  forenoon,  saying  that 
the  enemy  were  reported  to  be  crossing  the  Tennessee  river  at  Birmingham  and 
above,  in  force,  from  the  west  to  the  cast  side.  I  immediately  telegraphed  to 
Paducah  and  had  two  heavy  gunboats  go  up  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  the  report. 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  63 

I  do  not  credit  the  story,  but  I  have  done  all  I  possibly  could  do,  with  the 
limited  number  of  boats  at  my  command. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  navy  1 

Answer.  Fifteen  years. 

Question.  You  are  acquainted  with  the  administration  of  Captain  Pennock,  ot 
the  navy,  here  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  do  you  say  of  it  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not  think  any  one  could  have  done  more  than  Captain  Pennock 
has  done,  with  the  means  at  his  command. 

Question.  Why  is  it  that  we  do  not  hear  more  of  the  transactions  of  the  gun 
boats  out  here,  while  we  hear  so  much  of  what  the  army  does  ? 

Answer.  One  reason  is  that  there  is  a  general  order  by  Admiral  Porter,  pro 
hibiting  any  newspaper  reporter  from  going  on  board  any  vessel  in  the  Mis 
sissippi  squadron. 

Question.  Is  there  a  cordial  understanding  and  co-operation  between  the  navy 
here  and  the  military  forces  under  General  Brayman.  ? 

Answer.  I  think  there  is  to  a  very  great  degree.  I  never  saw  more  cordiality 
existing  between  officers  of  the  different  services.  I  would  like  to  say  further, 
that  during  this  late  raid  I  convoyed  General  Vcatch's  division  up  the  Tennessee 
river.  It  was  ordered  up  there  by  General  Sherman  to  land  at  or  near  Savannah, 
and  go  out  to  Purely  and  the  Hatchie,  in  that  way  intending  to  catch  Forrest.  I 
afterwards  sent  up  another  despatch  of  the  same  purport,  from  General  Sher 
man  to  General  Veatch,  which  reached  him  at  the  landing  near  Purdy.  I  sent 
up  a  third  despatch  to  him,  which  was  brought  here  by  General  Corse  from 
General  Sherman.  That  despatch  never  reached  General  Veatch  for  the  reason 
that  he  had  come  back  from  Purdy,  gone  on  up  the  Tennessee  and  disembarked 
his  troops  at  Waterloo,  Alabama,  and  was  out  of  reach  of  my  gunboats. 

Captain  Smith,  commanding  the  Peosta,  broke  up  a  rebel  recruiting  office  at 
Brooklyn,  Illinois,  a  week  ago  last  Sunday.  The  recruiting  office  was  on  board 
a  trading  vessel.  He  destroyed  the  boat,  but  saved  seven  new  rebel  uniforms 
that  were  on  it.  He  could  not  discover  the  recruiting  agent  there,  there  being 
so  many  secesh  sympathizers  around  there. 

Question.  In  your  opinion,  has  General  Brayman  acted  with  vigilance  and 
activity,  and  done  all  he  could  with  the  forces  intrusted  to  him,  during  these 
raids  ? 

Answer.  So  for  as  I  know,  he  has  done  all  he  could  do. 

CAIRO,  ILLINOIS,  April  24,  1864. 

Major  General  Steven  A.  Hurlbut,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  army  ? 

Answer.  I  am  a  major  general  of  volunteers,  commanding  the  16th  army 
corps. 

Question.  Where  have  you  been  stationed  ? 

Answer.  I  have  been  stationed  at  Memphis  for  the  last  sixteen  months. 

Question.  How  long  have  yon  been  stationed  along  the  river  ? 

Answer.  Ever  since  the  battle  of  Shiloh.  I  have  commanded  at  Bolivar 
and  Jackson,  Tennessee,  until  about  the  20th  of  November,  1862,  when  I  was 
ordered  to  Memphis. 

Question.  Now,  with  regard  to  this  raid  of  Forrest,  was  that  raid  made  in 
your  department  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Please  give  us,  ki  your  own  way,  a  brief  account  of  that  raid. 


£4  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Forrest  first  crossed  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railroad  last 
December.  I  organized  a  force  in  Columbus,  and  moved  it  down  and  drove 
him  out.  General  Sherman  then  ordered  all  the  available  troops  in  my  com 
mand  to  be  got  together— leaving  very  small  garrisons  at  the  important  points — 
for  the  Meridian  expedition.  I  marched  and  crossed  there,  and  marched  back 
again.  Two  divisions  of  my  command  were  then  detailed  to  go  up  Red  river, 
under  General  Banks.  As  an  auxiliary  to  the  infantry  movement  to  Meridian, 
General  W.  S.  Smith  came  to  Memphis  and  took  command  of  all  my  cavalry 
and  another  brigade  which  he  brought  over,  all  amounting  to  about  seven 
thousand  effective  men,  to  move  across  the  country,  drive  the  enemy's  force 
out,  cut  his  way  across  to  Columbus  and  Aberdeen,  and  to  go  down  to  the 
Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad,  and  join  us  at  Meridian.  He  failed  to  make  that 
junction ;  was  met  by  Forrest  about  West  Point,  and  for  some  reason  or  other 
(I  do  not  know  what)  retreated  and  fell  back  to  Memphis.  The  effect  of  a 
retreat,  at  the  rate  at  which  they  retreated,  and  the  loss  they  met  with,  and  the 
retreating  before  an  inferior  force,  demoralized  the  cavalry  very  seriously.  I 
returned  to  Memphis  about  the  Three  Points,  marched,  and  found  that  Forrest 
was  organizing  a  very  considerable  force,  so  far  as  I  could  find  out,  with  the 
intention  of  moving  up  to  West  Tennessee.  I  had  orders  from  the  War 
Department  to  send  home  all  the  veteran  regiments  (cavalry  especially)  as 
rapidly  as  possible.  I  took  an  inventory  of  my  force,  and  found  that  I  had 
about  six  thousand  cavalry  to  two  thousand  two  hundred  horses,  which  limited 
the  efficiency  of  the  cavalry.  I  furloughed  and  sent  home  the  3d  Michigan,  2d 
Iowa,  3d,  6th,  7th,  and  9th  Illinois,  and  distributed  their  horses  among  the  men 
that  were  left,  so  as  to  keep  men  enough  always,  and  more,  to  mount  with 
horses.  Forrest  moved  up,  and  crossed  the  line  of  the  Charleston  and  Memphis 
railroad,  towards  Jackson,  Tennessee,  and  occupied  it.  General  Grierson  was 
directed  by  me  to  go  out  with  his  cavalry,  feel  him,  attack  him,  and  cripple  him 
as  much  as  possible.  He  went  out,  and  reported  that  he  was  "  a  little  too  strong 
for  him,  and  he  could  not  touch  him."  My  effective  force  at  Memphis  consisted 
of  2,200  cavalry,  2,100  white  infantry,  and  2,400  colored  infantry.  I  had  the 
choice  to  move  out  a  force  sufficiently  strong  to  attack  Forrest  and  leave  Mem 
phis  open,  with  its  immense  amount  of  government  stores,  ordnance,  hospitals, 
and  everything  of  th,at  nature.  I  became  satisfied  that  if  I  moved  out  4,000 
ii^en,  (which  was  the  lowest  I  considered  safe  to  send  out,)  and  they  should 
move  out  50  or  60  miles  into  the  country,  the  enemy,  being  all  mounted,  would 
turn  that  force  and  come  in  and  occupy  Memphis,  which  I  considered  would  be 
a  greater  disaster  than  to  allow  Forrest  to  range  in  West  Tennessee.  I  there 
fore  did  not  send  them  out,  but  I  kept  the  cavalry  out  as  far  as  we  could  go,  or 
dared  go.  It  was  not  possible  to  divine  precisely  what  Forrest's  intentions  were. 
My  own  opinion  was,  that  it  was  his  intention  to  organize  a  force,  cross  the  Ten 
nessee  river,  and  operate  upon  General  Sherman's  line  of  communication.  I 
was  at  Cairo  at  the  time  Union  City  was  attacked.  Four  regiments  and  a  bat 
tery  of  one  of  my  divisions,  which  were  ordered  up  the  Tennessee  river,  were 
here  also.  I  directed  General  Brayman  to  take  them  and  throw  them  up  to 
Columbus  in  rear  of  Forrest  when  he  was  at  Paducah,  but  they  were  peremp 
torily  ordered  up  the  Tennessee  river. 

Question.  Ordered  up  by  General  Sherman  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  The  result  was,  that  there  was  not  force  enough,  in  my 
opinion,  in  the  command  on  the  Mississippi  river,  from  Paducah  to  Memphis,  to 
operate  upon  Forrest  with  any  prospect  of  success. 

Question.  What  was  the  estimated  strength  of  Forrest's  forces  1 

Answer.  Forrest's  entire  force,  according  to  the  best  of  my  information,  was 
between  8,000  and  9,000  men  altogether.  That  includes  this  division  of 
Buford's  that  operated  up  here.  I  have  somewhere  among  my  papers  a  list  of 
all  his  brigades.  I  know  nearly  all  of  them.  I  have  run  against  nearly  all  of 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  65 

them.  He  bad  five  of  the  oldest  regiments  in  the  confederate  service  detailed 
expressly  for  this  purpose  as  a  nucleus  of  his  organization.  These  were  troops 
that  had  seen  a  great  deal  of  service  along  the  line  below  Memphis — Chalmers's 
brigade,  Ely's  brigade,  Bell's  brigade,  and  McCullough's.  I  cannot  estimate 
Forrest's  force  at  less  than  between  8,000  and  9,000  men.  The  cause  of  his 
raid,  unquestionably,  was  the  fact  that  so  large  an  amount  of  troops  which  had 
been  holding  this  region  of  country  had  been  removed — a  portion  of  them  up 
(he  Tennessee  river  to  Decatur,  and  a  portion  up  the  Red  river — also  the  fact 
that  he  knew  perfectly  well,  from  his  spies  at  Memphis,  the  condition  of  our 
cavalry.  Memphis,  from  the  nature  of  the  ground  there,  is  a  place  that  requires 
not  less  than  five  thousand  men  to  garrison  the  outer  line.  It  is  the  worst  place 
to  cover  that  I  ever  saw.  We  have  a  fort  there  that  was  built  that  would  take 
seven  thousand  men  as  a  reasonable  amount  to  line  the  parapets.  We  have  im 
mense  stores  there,  for  from  Memphis  not  only  the  16th  and  17th  army  corps 
are  supplied,  but  General  Steele's  army  at  Little  Rock  are  supplied  from  there 
also.  We  have  large  hospitals  there,  scattered  all  over  the  city.  We  have  an 
unsteady  and  unreliable  population ;  and  the  daily  interior  guard  duty,  for  the 
city  proper,  requires  over  300  men.  I  considered  then,  and  I  consider  now, 
that  the  removal  of  any  force  competent  to  make  any  serious  impression  upon 
Forrest  would  have  imperilled  Memphis ;  and  I  believe  that  was  what  General 
Forrest  wanted  done. 

Question.  How  large  a  force  did  you  retain  there  for  the  safety  of  that  place  ? 

Answer.  I  retained  the  infantry — four  thousand  men.  I  kept  the  cavalry  out 
all  the  time  as  far  as  they  could  go. 

Question.  How  came  you  to  reoccupy  Fort  Pillow  1     Had  it  been  abandoned  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  When  I  moved  to  Meridian,  the  52d  Indiana  regiment 
which  had  been  there  was  withdrawn,  and  made  a  part  of  the  expedition,  and 
the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  which  was  recruiting,  was  moved  down  there  as  a 
recruiting  point.  I  afterwards  re-enforced  it  by  sending  up  Major  Booth  with 
four  companies  of  colored  heavy  artillery  and  six  guns,  and  a  section  of  light 
artillery,  making  in  all  about  600  men. 

Question.  Do  I  understand  you  to  say  that  the  post  had  never  been  entirely 
abandoned  1 

Answer.  No,  sir.  When  the  52d  Indiana  was  taken  away  it  was  temporarily 
abandoned  until  the  13th  Tennessee  came  down  to  hold  it  as  a  recruiting  point. 
I  considered  Fort  Pillow  as  a  place  which  ought  to  be  held  with  a  small  garri 
son,  and  I  think  so  yet,  and  any  navy  officer  or  river  man  will  tell  you  that  the 
situation  of  the  channel  there  requires  it. 

Question.  I  am  not  questioning  that  at  all.     I  merely  inquired  as  to  the  feet. 

Answer.  I  sent  Major  Booth  there  because  I  had  great  confidence  in  him  as 
a  soldier.  He  was  an  old  soldier  who  had  served  in  the  regular  army,  and  I 
considered  him  the  best  man  I  had  for  that  purpose.  I  received  a  report  from 
liirn  "  that  he  could  hold  that  post  against  any  force  for  forty-eight  hours," 
which  was  all  I  expected  him  to  do,  and  if  he  had  not  been  killed  I  think  he 
would  have  held  it.  I  have  no  doubt  that  his  death  was  the  immediate  cause 
of  the  capture  of  the  place. 

Question.  Just  in  this  connexion,  please  to  state  why  you  deemed  it  import- 
•ant  to  keep  up  a  garrison  at  that  place. 

Answer.  The  steamboat  channel  at  Fort  Pillow  runs  right  under  the  bluff, 
and  brings  every  boat  as  it  passes  within  musket-shot  of  the  shore,  and  a  couple 
of  guns  mounted  up  above  there  would  stop  most  effectually  the  navigation  of 
the  river,  and  drive  away  any  of  the  tin- clad  gunboats  we  have,  for  a  plunging 
fire  would  go  right  through  them,  and  they  could  not  get  elevation  enough  to 
strike.  The  whole  life  of  the  army  below,  especially  while  these  large  move 
ments  were  going  on,  depended  upon  an  uninterrupted  communication  by  the 
river,  and  the  stopping  that  communication  for  two  or  three  days  might  deprive 
Rep.  Com.  63 5 


66  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

us  of  necessary  supplies  just  at  the  moment  that  they  were  required.     These 
were  my  reasons  for  holding  the  place. 

Question.  What  information  have  you  in  regard  to  the  attack  upon  Fort  Pil 
low  ;  its  capture,  and  the  barbarities  practiced  there  ? 

Answer.  I  am  not  positive  about  dates,  but  my  recollection  is  that  Fort  Pil 
low  was  attacked  on  the  12th  of  April.  Just  about  dusk  of  the  12th  a  boat 
came  down  to  Memphis  from  Fort  Pillow,  bringing  information  that  the  place 
was  attacked,  but  that  Major  Booth  was  perfectly  confident  of  being  able  to  hold 
out  until  he  could  be  re-enforced.  I  immediately  ordered  a  regiment  to  be  got 
ready,  with  four  days'  rations  and  an  extra  supply  of  ammunition ;  took  the 
steamer  "Glendale,"  dropped  her  down  to  Fort  Pickering,  and  the  regiment 
was  in  the  very  act  of  going  on  board  when  another  boat  came  down  with  the 
information  that  the  fort  was  captured.  The  order  to  move  up  the  regiment 
was  countermanded,  for  there  was  no  use  in  sending  it  then.  There  were  at 
Fort  Pillow  two  10-pound  Parrotts,  two  G-pounder  field  guns,  and  two  12- 
pounder  howitzers,  and  about  600  men.  I  cannot  tell  precisely  the  number  of 
the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  for  it  was  a  recruiting  regiment,  and  filling  off  and 
on.  If  the  men  had  been  left  in  the  position  in  which  they  had  been  placed  by 
Major  Booth,  and  from  which  position  he  had  already  repelled  an  assault  of  the 
enemy,  I  think  they  would  have  been  able  to  have  held  the  fort  until  re-enforced. 
I  believe  that  the  ground  there  is  so  strong  that  600  men  with  that  artillery 
ought  to  have  held  it ;  but  the  command  devolved  upon  a  very  good  gentleman, 
but  a  very  young  officer,  entirely  inexperienced  in  these  matters.  The  enemy 
rushed  on  the  fort  from  two  or  three  directions,  and  confused  him,  I  think,  and 
broke  him  and  carried  it.  The  information  which  I  have  from  all  sources,  offi 
cial  and  otherwise,  is  that — whether  by  permission  of  their  officers,  or  contrary  to 
their  permission,  I  cannot  say — a  butchery  took  place  there  that  is  unexampled 
in  the  record  of  civilized  warfare.  We  always  expect,  in  case  of  a  place  carried 
by  assault,  that  some  extravagance  of  passion  will  occur  ;  but  this  seems  to  have 
been  continued  after  resistance  had  ceased,  when  there  was  nothing  to  keep  up 
the  hot  blood,  and  to  have  been  of  a  nature  brutal  to  an  extent  that  is  scarcely 
credible,  and  I  have  embodied  in  my  official  report  to  General  McPherson  (my 
present  superior  officer)  my  opinion  that  the  black  troops  will  hereafter  be 
uncontrolable,  unless  the  government  take  some  prompt  and  energetic  action 
upon  the  subject.  I  know  very  well  that  my  colored  regiments  at  Memphis, 
officers  and  men,  will  never  give  quarter. 

Question.  They  never  ought  to. 

Answer.  They  never  will.  They  have  sworn  it ;  and  I  have  some  very 
good  colored  regiments  there. 

Question.  What  do  you  say  of  the  fighting  qualities  of  the  colored  troops  ? 

Answer.  That  depends  altogether  upon  their  officers.  If  they  are  properly 
officered,  they  are  just  as  good  troops  as  anybody  has.  I  have  two  or  three 
regiments  at  Memphis  that  I  am  willing  to  put  anywhere  that  I  would  put  any 
soldiers  which  I  have  ever  seen,  with  the  same  amount  of  experience. 

Question.  Did  you  learn  anything  of  the  particulars  of  those  atrocities  that 
were  committed  there  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  I  learned  the  particulars  from  the  reports  of  the  officers. 

Question.  Did  you  learn  anything  about  any  flags  of  truce  being  taken 
advantage  of? 

Answer.  They  always  do  that ;  that  is  a  matter  of  habit  with  them. 

Question.  And  they  took  advantage  of  them  in  this  case,  as  you  learn  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  and  they  did  it  at  Paducah,  and  they  tried  it  at  Columbus. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  anything  about  their  setting  fire  to  hospitals,  while 
the  wounded  were  in  there  ? 

Answer.  I  learn,  from  what  I  consider  unquestionable  authority,  that  bodies 
were  found  which  had  been  wounded  by  musket  shots,  and  then  their  eyes 


FORT   PILLOW    MASSACRE.  07 

bayoneted  out ;  men  wounded  in  a  similar  way,  with  their  bowels  cut  open  ;  and 
I  have  heard  many  other  instances  of  equal  barbarity. 

Question.  Did  you  hear,  recently  after  that  capture,  of  anybody  being  nailed 
to  a  building  and  burned  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  that  Lieutenant  Akerstrom  was  so  treated. 

Question.  Did  you  learn  that  from  a  source  that  you  could  give  credit  to  ? 

Answer.  I  had  no  reason  to  doubt  it,  with  the  exception  of  the  identification 
of  the  body.  The  fact  that  somebody  was  so  treated,  I  consider  to  be  sufficiently 
proven ;  the  identification  I  think  is  doubtful. 

Question.  Is  there  anything  more  you  wish  to  state  ?  If  so,  will  you  state  it 
without  further  questioning  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not  know  that  I  can  state  anything  more  than  my  opinion  in 
regard  to  certain  things  that  might  have  been  done.  I  do  not  know  that  it  is 
worth  while  to  do  that.  As  I  am  under  censure  myself,  at  present  I  prefer  not  to. 

Question.  Will  you  give  us  a  description  of  the  situation  of  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  It  is  a  very  difficult  thing  to  describe.  The  original  fortifications,  as 
made  by  the  rebels,  were  very  much  too  large  to  be  held  by  any  force  that,  we  could 
spare.  It  was  intended  for  a  very  large  force ;  but  there  are  two  crowning 
heights — bold  knobs — that  stand  up  there,  which  command  the  entire  region 
of  approach,  and  which  Major  Booth  was  directed  to  occupy.  He  went  up 
and  examined  the  ground,  and  reported  to  me.  A  light  work  was  thrown  up 
upon  one  of  them,  and  there  was  a  portion  of  a  work  upon  the  other.  The 
one  to  the  south  was  not  occupied  during  the  fight ;  the  one  to  the  north  of  the 
ravine,  which  leads  down  to  the  landing,  was  occupied.  That  was  the  point 
which  I  considered  should  have  been  held ;  and  I  think  yet  it  could  have  been, 
and  would  have  been,  if  Major  Booth  had  lived. 

Question.  Can  you  describe  the  position  in  which  the  men  were  placed  by 
Major  Booth  ? 

Answer.  Major  Booth  had  his  artillery  upon  this  knoll,  and  held  the  slope  of 
the  hill  with  some  rifle  pits.  From  these  rifle  pits,  as  I  am  informed,  he  repulsed 
the  enemy.  The  troops  were  afterwards  draAvn  in  by  Major  Bradford,  into  the 
fortification  proper,  and  that  was  attacked  on  all  sides.  My  opinion  is  that 
Major  Bradford  lost  his  head — got  confused.  The  rush  was  too  strong  for  him. 
The  amount  of  the  enemy's  force  that  actually  attacked  there  I  do  not  know, 
but  from  all  the  testimony  I  could  get,  I  should  judge  it  to  have  been  no* 
less  than  2,500  men.  • 

Question.  Who  do  you  understand  led  the  enemy's  forces? 

Answer.  Forrest  was  there  personally.     I  understand,  however,   ' 
main  body  of  the  force  was  Chalmers's  command,  who  was  also  the 
was  also  a  portion  of  Forrest's  force  there.     Forrest  will  carry  Ir 
than  any  other  man  I  know  of;  he  is  desperate. 

Question.  Have  we  any  force  at  Fort  Pillow  now  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Do  you  consider  that  a  point  which  should 
in  order  to  make  the  navigation  of  the  river  safe  ? 

Answer.  I  do. 

Question.  What  force  do  you  deem  should  be 

Answer.  I  think  500  steady  troops,  prop^ 
properly  covered  with  works,  could  hold  th^ 
that  is  necessary. 

Question.  Did  you  ever  have  any 
Pillow  ?  or  did  you,  at  any  time,  cv 

Answer.  I  never  had  any  ore1 
Sherman  were  to  hold  certain  r 
instructions  with  regard  to  FOIL 
I  considered  it  necessary  to  hold  i 


68  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Had  it  been  held  by  us  for  some  considerable  time  1 
Answer.  It  had  been  held  since  we  first  occupied  the  river. 
'Question.  Do  not  the  same  reasons  exist  for  holding  it  now,  that  had  existed 
during  all  that  period  1 

Answer.  The  same.     The  reasons  are  geographical,  and  do  not  change. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Then  I  understand  you  to  state  that  your  instructions,  in  spirit, 
required  you  to  hold  it,  and  that  it  was  necessary  that  it  should  be  held  ] 

Answer.  My  opinion  is  distinct  that  it  should  be  held  always,  and  there  is 
nothing  in  my  instructions  that  requires  it  to  be  abandoned.  Some  discretion,  I 
suppose,  belongs  to  an  officer  in  charge  of  as  much  range  as  I  ha.ve  had  to  hold ; 
and  I  certainly  should  not  abandon  that  place,  if  I  had  troops  to  hold  it. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Will  you  tell  us  what  you  know  about  the  attack  on  Union  City  ? 

Answer.  Colonel  Hawkins,  of  the  7th  Tennessee  regiment,  was  at  Union 
City  as  'an  advanced  post.  He  had  in  round  numbers  about  six  hundred  men. 
He  was  threatened  by  about  fifteen  hundred,  I  should  think.  They  attacked 
him,  and  were  repulsed.  General  Brayman  moved  from  here  with  two  thousand 
troops,  and  got  down  as  far  as  the  bridge,  six  miles  from  Union  City,  before 
Hawkins  surrendered.  They  commenced  the  flag-of-truce  operation  on  him, 
when  they  found  they  could  do  nothing  else,  threatening  to  open  upon  him  with 
artillery,  and  to  give  no  quarter.  Contrary  to  the  entreaties,  prayers,  and  ad 
vice  of  all  his  officers  and  all  his  men,  he  did  surrender  his  post,  with  a  relieving 
force  within  six  miles  of  him ;  and  surrendered  it,  as  I  have  no  doubt,  from  pure 
cowardice. 

Question.  Was  he  aware  of  the  re-enforcements  approaching  ? 

Answer.  I  think  so,  but  I  will  not  be  positive.  General  Brayman  can  tell 
more  about  that  than  I  can.  I  was  at  Columbus  when  General  Brayman 
returned. 

Question.  Where  is  Colonel  Hawkins  now  ? 

Answer.  He  is  a  prisoner.  This  is  the  second  time  he  has  surrendered  to 
Forrest. 

Captain  Thomas  P.  Gray,  swern  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  army  ? 
Answer.  For  the  last  four  months  I  have  been  holding  the  place  of  captain  in 
e  7th  Tennessee  cavalry,  but  I  have  not  been  mustered  in  yet. 
Question.  Had  you  teen  in  service  before  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 
Question.  For  how  long  ? 
^Answer.  I  enlisted  in  Illinois  on  the  24th  of  July,  and  was  mustered  into 

United  States  service  August  1,  1861. 

Ques^jon.  Were  you  at  Union  City  when  the  late  attack  was  made  there  ? 
I  was. 

Will  you  give  us  an  account  of  what  occurred  there  1 
On  the  23d  of  March  last  it  was  generally  understood  by  the  troops 
at  t^ie  rebels  were  advancing  upon  us ;   we  supposed  under  General 
t.    <5,Fkit  night  two  companies,  I  think,  were  ordered  to  keep  their  horses 
TThe*  first  orders  I  received  were  about  half-past  four,  the  morning  of 
it  of  our  regiment  came  to  me  and  told  me  to  have  my 
'^  far    In  porhaps  half  an  hour  after  that  we  were  ordered  into  line, 
•n^Qpmpany  in  line  for  some  time  waiting  for  orders.     As  Colonel 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  69 

Hawkins  came  by  I  asked  him  if  he  wanted  me  to  take  my  position  at  the 
breastworks,  and  he  said  he  did.  I  then  took  my  position  at  a  place  where  I 
thought  I  was  most  needed,  at  some  breastworks  that  my  company  had  thrown 
up  on  the  east  side.  At  this  time  the  rebels  were  firing  on  our  pickets.  I  think 
there  was  no  general  charge  until  about  half-past  5  or  6  o'clock.  That  charge  was 
made  by  cavalry,  on  the  south  side.  They  did  not  charge  a  great  way,  and  were 
easily  repulsed.  The  same  men  then  reassembled,  dismounted,  and  charged  on 
the  fort.  This  time  they  came  very  close  to  the  breastworks,  but  were  again  re 
pulsed.  After  that  our  troops  were  very  exultant,  and  ready  to  meet  the  rebels 
anywhere.  The  next  charge  was  made  on  the  northwest ;  that  was  easily 
repulsed.  The  last  charge  was  made  on  the  northeast,  fronting  my  position ; 
that  was  repulsed  tolerably  easily,  but  with  more  loss  to  the  rebels  than  pre 
viously.  Then  there  was  sharpshooting  for  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  we 
were  all  in  good  spirits.  At  the  expiration  of  that  hour  and  a  half  a  flag  of 
truce  came  in  in  my  front.  I  sent  word  to  Colonel  Hawkins  that  there  was  a 
flag  of  truce  coming.  I  went  in  person  to  meet  the  flag,  and  halted  it  about 
two  hundred  yards  from  the  breastworks,  and  asked  them  what  they  desired. 
They  said  they  wished  to  see  the  commander  of  the  forces  there.  I  told  them 
I  had  notified  him,  and  he  would  be  there  in  a  moment.  At  that  time  they 
ordered  me  under  arrest,  because  I  made  myself  easy  looking  around  upon  their 
position.  1  demanded  their  right  to  order  me  under  arrest  under  a  flag  of  truce, 
and  told  them  I  had  as  much  right  to  look  arounl  as  they  had.  They  then 
ordered  me  to  sit  down.  I  told  them  that  was  played  out ;  that  I  was  not  only 
there  under  the  right  of  a  flag  of  truce,  but  that  I  was  there  to  give  them  their 
orders  if  they  made  any  mismoves.  They  gave  up  then,  as  Colonel  Hawkins  was 
in  sight.  When  the  colonel  came  a  document  was  handed  him.  I  do  not  know 
anything  about  it ;  for,  as  soon  as  the  colonel  came  near,  I  went  back  to  the 
breastworks.  The  flag  of  truce  then  retired.  As  soon  as  I  got  back  I  made  it 
my  business  to  go  around  inside  the  breastworks  to  get  a  view  of  the  rebel 
troops.  They  were  there  upon  stumps  and  logs,  and  every  place  where  they 
could  see. 

In  about  twenty  minutes,  I  think  it  was,  they  came  again  with  another  flag 
of  truce.  I  met  .them  as  before.  This  time  a  demand  for  surrender  was  handed 
to  Colonel  Hawkins.  I  remained  there  this  time,  and  saw  the  communication. 
I  could  once  give  almost  the  exact  language  of  it.  At  any  rate,  it  was  a  de 
mand  for  unconditional  surrender,  promising  us  the  rights  of  prisoners  of  war  if 
the  surrender  was  made ;  if  not,  then  we  must  take  the  consequences.  After 
consulting  with  them  for  a  little  time  Colonel  Hawkins  was  allowed  fifteen 
minutes  to  go  to  camp  and  back  again.  I  remained  there  about  fifteen  minutes 
with  the  rebel  truce  bearers.  During  this  time  I  could  observe  in  every  move 
arid  remark  they  made  that  they  were  beaten.  Perhaps  I  should  have  said 
before,  that  when  Colonel  Hawkins  was  talking  about  the  matter,  I  gave  my 
opinion  in  regard  to  it.  This  was  before  the  flag  of  truce  came  in  at  all.  Col 
onel  Hawkins  came  down  to  my  corner  of  the  breastworks.  I  told  him  that 
the  rebels  were  beaten  on  their  first  programme,  at  any  rate ;  that  it  was  my 
opinion  that  they  would  either  consolidate  and  make  a  charge  on  one  side,  or 
else  they  would  leave  the  field,  or  else  lie  there  and  sharpshoot  until  they 
could  get  re-enforcements.  I  state  this  merely  to  show  what  our  feelings  were — 
that  we  were  satisfied  they  were  whipped,  were  beaten. 

When  the  colonel  came  back  from  his  second  flag  of  truce  I  left  them  and 
went  inside  the  breastworks,  I  was  satisfied  from  appearances  that  the  surren 
der  would  be  made,  and  I  hid  a  couple  of  revolvers  and  some  other  things  I  had ; 
I  did  not  know  whether  I  should  ever  find  them  again  or  not.  The  troops  con 
sidered  that  the  surrender  was  made  as  soon  as  they  saw  a  rebel  officer  coming 
back  with  the  colonel,  and  every  man  tried  to  hide  his  stuff.  Some  broke  their 
guns,  and  all  were  denouncing  Colonel  Hawkins  as  a  coward,  in  surrendering 


70  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

them  without  cause.  That  is  all  I  knc\v  of  the  matter  up  to  the  time  of  the 
surrender. 

Question.  Do  you  say  it  was  the  opinion  of  all  the  officers  and  men,  so  far  as 
you  know,  that  the  surrender  was  wholly  unnecessary  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  every  man  I  ever  heard  say  anything1  about  it. 

Question.  To  what  cause  do  you  attribute  the  surrender  ? 

Answer.  Some  said  that  the  colonel  was  half  rebel,  anyway  ;  others  said 
that  he  was  a  little  cowardly,  and  surrendered  to  an  imaginary  foe — to  a  force 
that  was  not  there.  Those  were  the  reasons  that  I  have  heard. 

Question.  What  was  your  force  there  1 

Answer.  About  500  men. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  colored  troops  ? 

Answer.  None. 

Question.  What  was  the  force  of  the  enemy  ] 

Answer  As  near  as  I  could  judge — and  I  tried  to  estimate  their  number — they 
had  about  800  after  the  surrender  ;  I  think  they  must  have  had  a  thousand  at 
first. 

Question.  Could  you  have  held  that  position  against  them  ? 

Answer.  I  am  satisfied  we  could  have  held  it  all  day,  unless  our  ammunition 
had  given  out. 

Question.  Had  you  any  information  in  regard  to  any  rc-eiiforceincnts  ap 
proaching  to  your  relief? 

Answer.  For  the  last  two  hours  we  had  expected  to  see  them  at  any  time. 

Question.  What  reason  had  you  to  expect  re-enforeements  ? 

Answer.  We  had  a  communication  that  they  knew  our  situation  at  Columbus, 
that  they  knew  the  rebels  were  advancing  on  us,  and,  of  course,  I  thought  they 
would  send  us  re-enforcements. 

Question.  From  what  point  did  you  expect  re-enforcements? 

Answer.  From  Columbus.  I  remarked  to  the  men,  as  soon  as  the  surrender 
was  made,  that  I  would  be  ten  times  more  mad  if  I  should  hear  afterwards  that 
our  re-enforcements  were  right  close  to  us,  which  I  expected  was  the  case. 

Question.  What  occurred  after  the  surrender  ? 

Answer.  The  men  were  marched  on  foot ;  the  officers  were  allowed  to  ride 
their  horses.  They  were  marched  two  days — it  was  rainy  and  muddy  weather — 
nearly  east,  towards  Dresden.  They  had  nothing  to  eat  for  two  days,  until  eight 
o'clock  the  second  night,  and  then  we  got  some  corn-bread  and  meat.  The 
second  day  they  turned  from  the  Dresden  road,  towards  Trenton,  through  the 
country,  not  in  the  regular  road.  On  the  evening  of  the  third  day  we  arrived 
at  Trenton,  Tennessee.  There  all  our  money,  and  I  think  all  our  watches, 
were  taken — I  know  some  of  them  were — and  the  pocket-knives  were  taken 
from  the  men  :  all  done  officially,  one  company  at  a  time. 

We  laid  over  the  fourth  day  at  Trenton.  On  the  fifth  day  at  noon  we  marched 
toward  Hurnboldt,  and  arrived  there  in  the  evening,  just  before  dark.  At  seven 
o'clock,  or  nearly  seven  o'clock,  I  left  them.  My  intention  was  to  go  to  the 
commander  at  Memphis  and  get  him  to  send  a  force  out  to  make  the  rebels 
release  our  troops.  Before  I  left  the  rebels,  after  I  had  concluded  to  leave 
them,  I  commenced  getting  up  a  plot  to  break  the  guards,  and  see  if  we  could 
not  redeem  our  name  a  little  in  that  way  and  get  off.  It  was  working  finely, 
but  I  met  the  opposition  of  the  officers,  because  it  was  the  general  opinion  that 
if  we  were  caught,  one  in  every  ten  would  be  killed.  I  abandoned  that  and 
escaped.  1  travelled  on  foot  twenty -five  hours  without  stopping,  through  the  brush, 
dodging  the  rebels  and  guerillas.  I  was  then  directed  by  a  negro  to  a  farm 
where  there  were  no  whites,  and  where,  he  said,  I  could  get  a  horse.  When  I 
got  there  I  found  I  was  so  tired  and  sleepy  that  I  dared  not  risk  myself  on  a 
horse,  and  I  secreted  myself  and  rested  there  until  early  the  next  morning ;  I 
got  a  little  refreshment  there,  too.  1  :}icn  got  an  old  horse,  with  no  saddle,  and 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  71 

rode  into  Fort  Pillow,  just  forty  miles,  in  a  little  more  than  five  hours.  I 
reached  there  a  little  before  noon,  on  the  30th  of  March. 

The  morning  after  I  escaped  from  the  rebels  I  wrote  myself  a  parole,  which 
screened  me  from  a  great  many  rebels  whom  I  could  not  avoid.  I  was  chased 
by  two  guerillas  for  some  distance  at  this  place,  where  I  stopped  over  night, 
and  got  a  horse.  I  knew  two  guerillas  had  been  chasing  me  over  ten  miles.  I 
told  the  negroes,  as  I  laid  down,  that  if  any  strangers  came  on  the  place,  or  any 
one  inquiring  for  Yankees,  to  tell  them  that  one  had  been  there  and  pressed  a 
horse  and  gone  on.  They  did  so ;  and  more  than  that,  they  told  the  guerillas 
that  I  had  been  gone  but  a  few  minutes,  and  if  they  hurried  they  would  catch 
me.  They  dashed  on  five  miles  further,  and  then  gave  up  the  chase  and  turned 
back.  That  is  the  way  I  avoided  them. 

After  I  got  to  Fort  Pillow  I  got  on  a  boat  and  went  to  Memphis,  reaching 
there  before  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  the  31st  of  March,  and  waked  General 
Hurlbut  up  just  about  daybreak,  and  reported  to  him. 

Question.  Did  you  have  much  conversation  with  these  rebels,  or  hear  them 
express  opinions  of  any  kind,  while  you  were  with  them? 

Answer.  I  was  talking  almost  continually  with  them.  Somehow  or  other  I 
got  a  little  noted  in  the  command,  and  a  great  many  came  to  me  to  discuss 
matters  about  the  war.  They  seemed  to  be  confident  that  they  were  all  right, 
and  would  succeed.  I  did  not  hear  the  command  I  was  with  say  they  intended 
to  attack  Fort  Pillow ;  but  while  I  was  on  my  way  from  there  to  Fort  Pillow, 
the  report  was  current  along  the  road  that  the  rebels  were  going  to  attack  it. 
But  I  reported  to  Major  Booth,  when  I  got  to  Fort  Pillow,  that  I  did  not  think 
there  was  any  danger  of  an  attack,  because  I  thought  I  should  have  seen  or 
heard  something  more  to  indicate  it.  I  told  him,  however,  that  I  thought  it 
would  be  well  to  be  on  the  lookout,  though  I  did  not  think  they  would  attack 
him.  I  heard  the  rebels  say  repeatedly  that  they  intended  to  kill  negro  troops 
wherever  they  could  find  them ;  that  they  had  heard  that  there  were  negro 
troops  at  Union  City,  and  that  they  had  intended  to  kill  them  if  they  had  found 
any  there.  They  also  said  they  had  understood  there  were  negro  troops  at 
Paducah  and  Mayfield,  and  that  they  intended  to  kill  them  if  they  got  them. 
And  they  said  that  they  did  not  consider  officers  who  commanded  negro  troops 
to  be  any  better  than  the  negroes  themselves. 

Question.  With  whom  did  you  have  this  conversation? 

Answer.  With  officers.  I  did  not  have  any  extensive  conversation  with  any 
officer  higher  than  captain.  I  talked  with  three  or  four  captains,  and  perhaps 
twice  that  number  of  lieutenants. 

Question.  Did  you  see  Colonel  Hawkins,  or  have  any  conversation  with  him, 
sifter  the  surrender  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not.  I  felt  so  disgusted  with  him  that  I  never  spoke  a  word 
to  him  after  the  surrender. 

Captain  John  W.  Beattie,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  To  what  regiment  do  you  belong? 

Answer.  I  am  a  captain  in  the  7th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Union  City  when  it  was  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  was  our  force  there  ? 

Answer.  Something  near  five  hundred,  altogether.  There  were  some  there 
that  did  not  belong  to  our  regiment. 

Question.  What  was  the  force  that  attacked  you? 

Answer.  From  1,500  to  1,800,  as  near  as  we  could  learn  from  the  rebel  offi 
cers  while  we  were  with  them. 


72  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  What  rebel  officers  were  in  command  there 

Answer.  The  surrender  was  made  to   Colonel  Duckworth;    but  I  am  not- 
certain  whether  it  was  Duckworth  or  Faulkner  who  had  the  command. 

Question.  Will  you  state  briefly  the  circumstances  attending  the  attack  and 
surrender  of  Union  City? 

Answer.  Our  pickets  were  driven  in  about  4  o'clock  in  the  morning.  We 
sent  some  men  out  to  see  what  force  it  was.  As  soon  as  it  was  light  enough  to 
see  we  found  the  rebels  were  all  around  our  camp.  Skirmishing  commenced  all 
around.  Those  of  our  men  who  were  out,  and  could  get  in,  came  in ;  but  some 
of  the  pickets  did  not  get  in  at  all.  My  company  were  almost  all  out  on  picket. 
The  enemy,  mounted  men,  made  a  charge  on  our  camp ;  they  came  np  on  all 
sides,  but  we  drove  them  back.  They  then  dismounted  and  made  three  other 
charges,  and  we  drove  them  back  each  time.  I  did  not  see  but  one  of  our  men 
killed ;  and  I  did  not  see  any  that  were  wounded  at  all.  One  of  my  sergeants 
was  killed.  About  9  o'clock,  I  should  think,  the  enemy  got  behind  logs  and 
stumps,  and  all  such  places,  and  commenced  sharpshooting.  If  a  man  raised  his 
head  up,  there  would  be  a  shot  fired  at  him.  We  put  out  the  best  of  our  men  as 
sharpshooters.  A  great  many  of  our  men  lay  down  inside  of  our  works  and 
went  to  sleep,  as  they  felt  altogether  easy  about  the  matter.  I  think  it  was- 
about  half  past  ten  o'clock  when  the  bugle  was  sounded  to  cease  firing ;  and 
fifteen  minutes  before  eleven  they  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce  demanding  an  uncon 
ditional  surrender.  Colonel  Hawkins  called  the  officers  together  and  asked 
them  what  they  thought  best  to  be  done.  All  were  in  favor  of  fighting.  When 
he  asked  me  about  it  I  told  him  that  if  they  had  artillery  they  could  whip  us;' 
but  if  they  had  no  artillery  we  could  fight  them  till  hell  froze  over;  those  were 
my  very  words.  Then  the  telegraph  operator  said  that  he  had  seen  two  pieces 
of  artillery.  He  had  my  glass,  and  had  been  up  in  a  little  log  shanty,  where 
he  could  see  all  over  the  ground.  Colonel  Hawkins  said  if  they  had  artillery, 
and  we  renewed  the  fight,  like  enough  they  would  kill  every  man  of  us  they 
got.  So  we  agreed  then  he  should  make  the  surrender  on  condition  that  we 
should  be  paroled  there,  without  being  taken  away  from  the  place,  and  each  one 
allowed  to  keep  his  private  property,  and  the  officers  allowed  to  keep  their 
fire-arms.  He  went  out  to  make  the  surrender  on  those  conditions ;  and  if  they 
did  not  accept  them,  then  we  were  to  fight  them  as  long  as  a  man  was  left.  He 
went  out,  and  the  next  thing  I  knew  there  was  an  order  came  there  for  us  to 
march  our  men  out  and  lay  down  their  arms.  We  marched  them  out  in  front 
of  his  headquarters  and  laid  down  our  arms.  The  rebels  then  piled  into  our 
camp  and  cleaned  out  everything ;  what  they  could  not  carry  off  they  burned. 
We  were  then  marched  off.  The  colonel  had  not  then  told  us  on  what  condi 
tions  the  surrender  was  made ;  he  only  said  he  supposed  we  would  be  paroled. 

Question.  The  enemy  had  used  no  artillery  2 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  find  out  subsequently  whether  or  not  they  had  any  ar 
tillery  ? 

Answer.  They  had  two  pieces  of  artillery,  but  they  did  not  have  them  at. 
Union  City. 

Question.  Where  was  it  1 

Answer.  On  the  way  from  Dresden  to  Paducah.  They  told  me  it  was  in 
supporting  distance  ;  that  they  could  have  had  it  at  Union  City  in  a  short  time;, 
but  I  heard  so  many  stories  I  did  not  know  what  to  believe. 

Question.  Did  you  suppose  at  the  time  you  made  the  surrender  that  re-en 
forcements  were  approaching  you  ? 

Answer.  The  colonel  could  not  tell  us  whether  any  re-enforcements  were- 
coming  or  not. 
•     Question.  How  far  was  Union  City  from  Columbus  1 

Answer.  I  think  it  was  twenty-six  miles ;  but  I  am  not  certain. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  73 

Question.  You  supposed  re-enforcements  would  come  from  there,  if  at  all  ? 

Answer.  From  Cairo. 

Question.  How  far  were  you  from  Cairo  ? 

Answer.  It  is  about  forty-six  miles  from  here  to  Union  City.  You  would 
have  to  go  from  here  to  Columbus,  and  from  Columbus  out  to  Union  City. 

Question.  How  long  did  you  remain  with  the  enemy  ? 

Answer.  From  Thursday  until  Monday  night. 

Question.  How  did  you  effect  your  escape] 

Answer.  We  were  not  guarded  very  closely.  When  I  was  ready  to  leave  I 
went  into  the  kitchen,  just  after  supper,  and  asked  for  some  bread  and  meat  for 
a  man  who  was  sick.  The  cook  gave  it  to  me,  and  I  then  went  out  the  door 
and  called  Captain  Parsons,  and  asked  him  if  he  did  not  want  to  go  down  and 
see  the  boys ;  that  I  had  got  a  piece  of  meat  to  take  down.  He  said  yes  ;  but 
instead  of  going  down  to  see  the  boys  we  turned  off  into  the  woods. 

Question.  At  what  point  did  you  come  into  our  lines  ? 

Answer.  We  came  in  at  Waverly  landing. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Have  you  heard  since  that  re-enforcements  under  General  Brayman 
were  approaching  to  your  relief? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  how  near  they  had  got  to  you  'I 
Answer.  Within  six  miles  of  the  place  at  four  o'clock  that  morning. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Had  you  any  conversation  with  the  rebel  officers  while  you  were 
with  them'? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  them  say  anything  about  negro  troops,  &c.  1 

Answer.  Not  much.  I  was  talking  with  them  about  our  regiment.  They 
said  when  they  first  started  to  come  there  that  they  were  going  to  get  us,  and 
seemed  to  be  surprised  to  think  we  had  fought  them  as  well  as  we  did,  for  they 
said  they  expected  to  get  us  without  any  trouble. 

Question.  Did  they  say  why  they  expected  to  get  you  without  any  trouble  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  They  said  they  would  parole  Hawkins  again,  and  let  him 
get  some  more  horses,  and  knives,  and  things,  and  then  they  would  come  when 
they  wanted  him  again. 

Question.  How  did  they  treat  our  men  ? 

Answer.  They  gave  them  nothing  to  eat  until  the  second  night,  when  they 
gave  them  about  an  ounce  of  fat  bacon  each.  Some  got  a  little  bread,  but  a 
a  few  of  them,  however.  On  Sunday  morning  they  marched  the  men  up  in 
front  of  the  court-house,  passed  them  in  one  at  a  time  and  searched  them,  taking 
boots,  hats,  coats,  blankets,  and  mo'ney  from  them. 

Question.  Did  they  leave  you  without  boots,  coats,  or  blankets'? 

Answer.  There  were  a  great  many  of  our  men  who  had  new  boots,  and  the 
rebels  would  tojic  the  new  boots  and  give  them  their  old  ones,  and  so  they  ex 
changed  hats  and  blankets. 

Question.  How  many  days  were  you  in  reaching  our  lines  after  you  escaped 
from  the  rebels  ? 

Answer.  I  reached  Waverly  landing  on  Thursday,  the  7th  of  April,  and: 
Cairo  in  two  weeks  from  the  time  that  I  got  away  from  them. 

Captain  P.  K.  Parsons,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch: 

Question.  Were  you  at  Union  City  when  that  place  was  surrendered? 
Answer.    Yes,  sir. 


74  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  State  briefly  the  circumstances  attending  the  attack  there  and  the 
surrender. 

Answer.  I  think  it  was  a  few  minutes  after  4  o'clock  in  the  morning  that 
our  pickets  were  driven  in  by  the  enemy.  I  was  then  sent  out  to  look  after 
them,  and  commenced  skirmishing  with  them  just  at  daylight.  Before  sun-up 
they  had  surrounded  the  fort.  They  then  made  three  or  four  charges,  two  on 
horseback,  I  believe,  but  they  were  repulsed  very  easily.  They  then  did  not 
do  anything  but  use  their  sharpshooters  until  about  ten  minutes  before  11 
o'clock,  when  they  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce  demanding  an  unconditional  sur 
render.  The  colonel  went  out  and  received  the  demand  and  brought  it  in.  He 
then  called  the  officers  together  and  asked  what  we  thought  of  the  matter.  He 
turned  to  Captain  Harris,  as  the  oldest  officer,  and  asked  him  what  we  should 
do.  The  captain  said  he  was  for  fighting,  and  I  believe  other  officers  there  said 
"  fight."  The  colonel  then  asked  me  to  ride  out  with  him,  and  I  did  so.  On  our 
way  out  I  told  the  colonel  that  I  thought  we  had  the  rebels  whipped  unless 
they  had  re-enforcements,  which  I  did  not  think  they  had.  They  gave  us  fif 
teen  minutes  more  to  consider.  Then  some  officers  said  they  thought  they  saw 
artillery  out  there.  Captain  Beattie  said  if  they  had  artillery  they  could  whip 
us,  but  not  without.  The  colonel  then  went  out  and  made  an  unconditional 
surrender  of  the  fort,  about  sixteen  officers  and  about  500  men.  I  guess  there 
were  300  men  and  officers  out  of  the  500  who  wanted  to  fight. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  artillery? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  They  had  none  there  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  rode  out  as  far  as  I  dared  go  to  see,  and  I  diet  not  see 
anything  with  the  glass  I  had  but  an  ambulance ;  there  was  no  artillery  there 
at  all. 

Question.  To  what  do  you  attribute  the  surrender  by  Colonel  Hawkins1? 

Answer.  It  is  hard  for  rne  to  make  up  my  mind  about  that.  Colonel  Haw 
kins  was  a  first  lieutenant  of  a  company  in  the  Mexican  war  and  I  fought  under 
him  there,  and  I  have  fought  under  him  in  this  war,  and  I  never  saw  any 
cowardice  about  him  before.  I  think  this  was  one  of  the  most  cowardly  sur 
renders  there  ever  was.  Still,  I  cannot  think  Colonel  Hawkins  is  a  coward ;  at 
least  I  never  saw  any  show  of  cowardice  in  him  before.  I  could  see  no  reason 
for  surrendering  when  we  had  but  one  man  killed  or  hurt  in  the  fort. 

Question.  You  escaped  from  the  enemy? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  you  effect  your  escape  ? 

Answer.  J  escaped  with  Captain  Beattie. 

Question.  How  long  were  you  with  the  enemy  ? 

Answer.  Four  days  and  a  half. 

Question.  Who  did  you  understand  was  in  command  of  the  rebels? 

Answer.  Colonel  Duckworth. 

Question.  How  many  men  did  he  have? 

Answer.  From  the  best  information  I  could  get  there  were  about  1,500  of 
them.  Several  of  their  officers  said  they  had  1,250  men,  regular  troops,  and 
four  independent  companies.  That  was  their  statement  to  me. 

Question.  Had  you  a  good  position  at  Union  City? 

Answer.  It  was  a  very  good  position  against  small  arms;  it  was  not  strong 
against  artillery. 

Question.  Did  you  know  anything  about  re-enforcements  coming  to  you? 

Answer.  We  were  looking  for  re-enforcements.  We  had  a  despatch  to  hold 
the  place,  that  re-enforcements  would  be  sent. 

Question.  From  whom  was  that  despatch  ? 

Answer.  From  General  Brayman. 

Question.  Did  Colonel  Hawkins  receive  that  despatch  before  he  surrendered? 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE  75 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  the  day  before  the  fight,  before  the  wire  was  cut.  He  was 
getting  a  despatch  when  the  wire  was  cut;  we  did  not  know  what  that  despatch 
was.  But  the  on<-  he  got  before  was  an  order  to  hold  the  place,  that  re-enforce 
ments  would  be  sent  to  him.  We  were  looking  for  them  to  come  that  morning 
or  that  night.  I  heard  some  rebel  officers  and  men  say  they  had  come  450 
miles  for  our  regiment,  and  that  they  had  known  they  would  get  it.  I  asked 
them  how  they  know  they  would  get  it,  but  they  would  not  tell  me.  A  rebel 
cursed  Colonel  Hawkins ;  said  he  was  a  God  damned  coward,  but  he  had  good 
men. 

Question.  Were  our  men  in  good  spirits  before  the  surrender? 

Answer.  They  were  just  as  cool  and  quiet  as  you  ever  saw  men;  not  a  bit 
excited,  but  talking  and  laughing. 

Mrs.  Rosa  Johnson,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch: 

Question.  Where  have  you  been  living? 

Answer.  I  have  a  home  at  Hickman,  Kentucky,  but  have  been  at  Fort 
Pillow. 

Question.  Did  you  live  there? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  my  son  was  there,  and  I  went  down  to  stay  with  him. 

Question.  Where  were  you  during  the  fight? 

Answer.  I  was  on  a  big  island,  where  the  gunboat  men  took  us.  I  staid 
there  a  part  of  two  days  and  one  night. 

Question.  Did  you  go  back  to  Fort  Pillow  after  the  fight? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  the  gunboat  took  us  over  there. 

Question.  When  did  you  go  back  there? 

Answer.  The  battle  was  on  Tuesday,  and  I  went  back  Wednesday  evening. 

Question.  Had  our  wounded  men  been  taken  away  when  you  went  back? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  I  believe  so. 

Question.  How  long  did  you  stay  there? 

Answer.  I  went  about  2  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  staid  till  night. 

Question.  Did  you  go  about  the  fort  after  you  went  back? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  went  up  in  it,  expecting  to  find  my  son  lying  there,  and 
I  went  around,  where  I  saw  sonic  half  buried,  some  Avith  feet  out,  or  hands  out, 
or  heads  out;  but  I  could  not  find  him.  I  was  so  distressed  that  I  could  not 
tell  much  about  it. 

Question.  Did  you  see  anybody  nailed  to  any  boards  there? 

Answer.  We  saw  a  man  lying  there,  burned  they  said;  but  I  did  not  go 
close  to  him.  I  was  looking  all  around  the  fort  for  my  child,  and  did  not  pay 
attention  to  anything  else. 

Question.  You  came  away  that  night  ? 

Answer.*  I  think  we  did. 

Question.  Is  that  all  you  know  about  it  ? 

Answer,  That  is  about  all  I  know  about  it.  There  was  a  pile  of  dirt  there, 
and  there  was  a  crack  in  it,  which  looked  like  a  wounded  man  had  been  buried 
there,  and  had  tried  to  get  out,  and  had  jammed  the  dirt,  for  they  buried  the 
wounded  and  the  dead  altogether  there.  There  were  others  knew  about  that. 


o 


Mrs.  Rebecca  Williams,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch: 

Question.  Where  do  you  reside? 

Answer.  In  Obion  county,  Tennessee. 

Question.  Was  your  husband  in  that  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  there  during  the  fight? 


76  FORT    PILLOW    M          .CRE. 

Answer.  I  was  over  on  the  island  with  Mrs.  Johnson. 

Question.  Did  you  go  back  to  Fort  Pillow  after  the  battle] 

Answer,  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  there  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  anything  more  than  what  Mrs.  Johnson  saw.  I  saw 
a  burned  man.  He  was  lying  right  where  a  house  was  burned.  He  was  a 
white  man,  but  as  I  was  alone  by  myself,  I  felt  frightened,  and  did  not  look  at 
it.  I  saw  many  buried  there,  some  half  buried,  and  negroes  lying  around 
there  unburied.  I  heard  that  there  was  a  man  nailed  up  to  a  building  and 
burned,  but  I  did  not  see  it. 
«  Question.  What  time  of  day  was  it  that  you  were  there? 

Answer.  About  2  o'clock,  the  day  after  the  fight.  I  saw  that  the  man  who 
was  burned  Avas  a  white  man  Mrs.  Baffin  was  there  and  examined  it,  and  can 
tell  you  all  about  it. 

Captain  James  H.  Odlin,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  service? 

Answer.  I  am  a  captain,  arid  assistant  adjutant  general  and  chief  of  staff  for 
General  Brayman,  for  the  district  of  Cairo,  where  I  have  been  stationed  sinee- 
the  23d  of  January,  1864. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  the  capture  of  Fort  Pillow? 

Answer.  Only  from  hearsay. 

Question.  You  are  acquainted  somewhat  with  the  circumstances  attending  the 
surrender  of  Union  City? 

Answer.  Yes.  sir. 

Question.  Will  you  tell  us  about  that  ? 

Answer.  About  4  o'clock  on  the  evening  of  the  23d  of  March  we  received  a 
telegram  that  it  was  likely  Union  City  would  be  attacked  within  two  days. 
Shortly  afterwards  we  received  a  telegram  from  Colonel  Hawkins  that  he  would 
be  attacked  within  24  hours.  He  said  his  men  had  not  seen  the  enemy,  but 
that  his  information  was  reliable.  General  Brayman  instructed  me  to  proceed 
by  special  boat  to  Columbus,  and  from  thence,  ,by  special  train,  to  Union  City, 
to  inquire  into  the  matter,  find  out  the  truth  of  the  case,  and  let  him  know;  also, 
to  find  out  whether  re-enforcements  were  necessary.  I  left  Cairo  about  5 
p.  m.  on  the  23d,  arrived  at  Columbus  about  half  past  seven  o'clock,  and  imme 
diately  proceeded  to  the  telegraph  office  and  telegraphed  to  Colonel  Hawkins, 
asking  him  if  he  had  any  further  information.  He  answered  that  he  had  none. 
I  then  asked  him  if  his  information  and  his  despatches  could  be  relied  upon,  and 
whether  he  had  seen  the  enemy.  He  answered  that  none  of  his  men  had  seen 
the  enemy ;  that  he  had  not  seen  any  one  who  had  seen  the  enemy,  but  that  his 
information  was  entirely  reliable,  and  that  he  would  .be  attacked,  there  was  no 
doubt  of  it. 

I  then  proceeded,  by  special  train,  to  Union  City,  and  had  a  consultation  with 
Colonel  Hawkins.  He  told  me  that  the  ferries  on  the  Obion  had  been  destroyed, 
and  that  scouts  whom  he  had  expected  in  the  day  before  had  not  returned ;  that 
^ic  supposed  that  they  were  captured,  or  that  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  get 
across  the  Obion.  He  said  that  his  men  had  not  seen  the  enemy;  that  he  could 
not  get  any  of  them  across  the  Obion  in  consequence  of  the  rebel  forces  having 
destroyed  the  private  ferries,  and  guarding  the  other  places. 

About  half  past  3  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  24th  a  messenger  came  in 
and  stated  that  the  pickets  at  the  bridge  on  the  Dresden  and  Hickman  road  had 
been  attacked  and  driven  in,  and  that  they  were  probably  cut  off,  which  after 
wards  proved  to  be  the  fact.  The  messenger  also  reported  that,  when  shots 
were  exchanged,  he  thought  the  rebels  had  brought  artillery  to  the  front,  but 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  77 

lie  could  not  be  certain  of  that ;  that  it  sounded  on  the  bridge  like  artillery.  I 
immediately  directed  Colonel  Hawkins  to  have  his  men  saddle  their  horses 
ready  for  a  fight.  I  instructed  him,  if  he  saw  fit,  and  thought  he  could  not  hold 
the  place,  to  abandon  it  and  fall  back  on  Columbus.  He  asked  me  how  soon 
I  would  re-enforce  him  if  he  remained  there.  I  told  him  I  would  re-enforce  him 
lust  as  quick  as  I  could  get  the  troops  up  there.  He  said  he  thought  he  could 
told  the  place  with  his  regiment  if  he  had  some  artillery  ;  but  that  he  could  not 
contend  against  artillery  without  he  had  some  himself.  I  told  him  I  did  not 
want  him  to  retreat  without  having  seen  the  enemy ;  that  he  must  have  a  skir 
mish  with  them,  and  feel  their  strength,  before  falling  back  to  Columbus ;  that 
I  did  not  want  the  command  disgraced  by  retreating  without  seeing  the  enemy, 
which  it  would  be  if  the  reports  should  prove  false,  or  he  found  that  he  had  fallen 
back  before  a  small  number  of  men. 

I  then  told  Colonel  Hawkins  I  must  leave,  for  my  orders  were  not  to  endan 
ger  the  train,  but  to  save  it.  The  train  consisted  of  nine  cars  and  a  locomotive, 
and  was  loaded  with  stores  from  Union  City  belonging  to  the  government  and 
to  the  railroad  company,  and  150  contrabands,  (railroad  hands.)  The  last 
words  I  said  to  Colonel  Hawkins  were,  that  if  he  found  he  could  not  whip  the 
enemy,  he  should  immediately  retreat  to  Columbus.  He  said  that,  if  he  did  not 
fall  back,  he  would  hold  the  place  until  re-enforcements  reached  him.  I  told  him 
I  would  immediately  push  forward  re-enforcements ;  that  the  garrison  at  Co 
lumbus  consisted  of  only  1,100  men  in  all,  and  that  900  and  odd  of  them  were 
negroes,  who  had  never  been  in  a  fight,  and  that  re-enforcements  would  have  to 
come  from  Cairo.  .1  wrote  a  telegraphic  despatch  at  the  time  to  General  Bray- 
man,  giving  all  the  facts.  But  while  it  was  being  sent,  the  wires  were  cut,  and 
•we  did  not  get  the  half  of  it  through. 

I  then  started  to  return  to  Columbus  with  the  train,  with  the  distinct  under 
standing  with  Colonel  Hawkins  that  he  should  either  hold  Union  City  until 
re-enforcements  should  arrive,  or  fall  back  to  Columbus.  The  State  line  bridge 
was  burning  as  I  crossed  it  with  the  train,  the  evident  intention  of  the  rebels 
being  to  capture  the  train.  I  succeeded,  however,  in  getting  it  through  to 
Columbus  safe. 

Colonel  Lawrence,  commanding  at  Columbus,  had  telegraphed  General 
Brayman  that  communications  with  Union  City  were  cut  off;  that  I  was  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  bridge,  and  that  Colonel  Hawkins  was  probably  attacked. 
General  Brayman  immediately  forwarded  re-enforcements  to  Columbus,  taking 
2,000  men  belonging  to  General  Veatch's  command,  then  on  their  way  up  the 
Tennessee  river.  He  had  received  telegraphic  orders  from  General  Sherman 
not  to  take  any  of  those  troops  out  of  their  proper  course,  but  forward  them  as 
soon  as  possible  up  the  Tennessee.  As  transports  were  not  ready  for  them,  and 
as  General  Brayman  could  go  to  Union  City  and  back  again  before  transporta 
tion  would  be  ready,  he  concluded  to  use  some  of  the  troops  for  the  purpose  of 
re-enforcing  Union  City.  The  movement  was  made  with  as  little  delay  as  pos 
sible.  He  arrived  at  Columbus  about  ten  or  half  past  ten  o'clock  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  24thy  and  immediately  proceeded  on  a  railroad  train  towards  Union 
City.  Upon  arriving  within  about  seven  miles  of  Union  City,  we  were  informed, 
by  citizens  and  some  scouts,  that  Colonel  Hawkins  had  surrendered  at  11 
o'clock  of  that  day;  that  the  rebels  had  destroyed  all  the  works  and  the  govern 
ment  property,  and  had  retreated.  General  Brayman  being  fully  convinced  that 
Union  City  had  been  surrendered,  everything  there  destroyed,  and  that  the 
enemy  had  fled,  returned  to  Columbus,  and  from  thence  to  Cairo,  with  the  troops 
ready  to  be  forwarded  up  the  Tennessee  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  General 
Sherman. 

Question.  Will  you  now  state  what  you  know  in  relation  to  the  attack  on 
Paducah  ? 

Answer.  About  8  o'clock  on  the  night  of  the  25th  of  March  we  received  a 


78  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE 

telegraphic  despatch  from  the  operator  at  Metropolis,  stating  that  a  big  light  was 
seen  in  the  direction  of  Paducah ;  that  it  looked  as  if  the  town  or  some  boats 
were  burning.  The  despatch  also  stated  that  the  telegraph  repairer  had  come 
in  and  reported  that  he  had  been  within  two  miles  cf  Paducah,  and  had  heard 
firing  there.  We  had  received,  previous  to  this,  no  intimation  from  Colonel 
Hicks,  commanding  at  Paducah,  that  the  place  was  in  danger  of  an  attack.  In 
obedience  to  instructions  from  General  Brayman,  I  immediately  got  on  a  de 
spatch  boat,  furnished  by  Captain  Pennock,  of  the  navy,  and  with  Captain 
Shirk,  of  the  navy,  proceeded  to  Paducah.  We  found,  on  our  arrival  there, 
that  General  Forrest,  with  his  command  of  about  6,500  men,  had  attacked 
Paducah  in  the  afternoon,  about  3  o'clock,  the  troops  under  Colonel  Hicks 
having  only  about  fifteen  minutes  notice  of  their  coming.  Colonel  Hicks's 
scouts  had  returned  from  the  road  over  which  the  rebels  had  come  in,  and  re 
ported  that  they  had  heard  nothing  of  the  enemy.  They  were  just  about  send 
ing  out  new  scouts  when  the  rebels  dashed  into  the  town,  driving  our  pickets  in, 
and  driving  our  troops  into  the  fort.  As  the  rear  of  the  battalion  of  the  16th 
Kentucky  cavalry  were  marching  into  the  fort  they  were  fired  upon  by  the 
rebels. 

After  fighting  a  short  time,  the  rebels  sent  in  a  demand,  under  flag  of  truce, 
for  the  unconditional  surrender  of  all  the  forces  under  Colonel  Hicks's  command, 
and  all  the  government  property,  stating  that,  if  he  should  comply  with  the 
demand,  his  troops  should  be  treated  as  prisoners  of  war ;  if  not,  then  an  over 
whelming  force  would  be  thrown  against  him,  and  no  quarter  would  be  shown 
him.  Colonel  Hicks  replied  by  stating  that  he  had  been  placed  there  by  his 
government  to  hold  and  defend  the  place  and  the  public  stores  there,  and  that 
lie  should  obey  the  command  of  his  superior  officer,  and  do  so ;  that  he  was  pre 
pared  for  the  enemy,  and  should  not  surrender. 

Forrest  then  again  attacked  the  fort,  making  three  different  charges.  Our 
troops,  both  black  and  white,  behaved  in  the  most  gallant  and  meritorious 
manner,  fighting  most  bravely.  After  fighting  until  half  past  seven  or  eight 
o'clock  in  the  evening  our  ammunition  began  to  run  short,  so  much  so  that 
men  and  officers  began  to  count  their  cartridges.  Colonel  Hicks  had  only  3,000 
rounds  of  small  ammunition  left  when  Forrest  made  the  second  demand  for  a 
surrender.  But  Colonel  Hicks,  as  before,  positively  refused  to  comply  with 
the  demand.  Firing  then  ceased  until  daylight  the  next  morning. 

During  this  cessation  of  firing  I  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  fort  with  re- 
enforcements  and  a  small  supply  of  ammunition  from  the  gunboats.  The  supply 
of  ammunition  from  Cairo  did  not  arrive  until  the  evening.  As  it  was  impos 
sible  to  get  any  despatches  through  from  Colonel  Hicks,  the  line  being  cut,  we 
knew  nothing  when  I  left  Cairo  of  his  being  short  of  ammunition.  The  under 
standing  we  had  with  Colonel  Hicks,  before  any  attack  was  made,  was  that  we 
had  a  large  supply  of  ammunition  on  hand ;  that  there  were  about  33,000 
cartridges,  calibre  58,  on  hand — that  being  the  calibre  used  by  the  troops  there — 
and  a  large  supply  of  artillery  ammunition  in  the  fort. 

The  next  morning,  about  six  o'clock,  the  enemy  again  advanced  in  line  of 
battle  towards  the  fort.  There  was  some  firing  on  both  sides,  but  it  did  not 
amount  to  much.  Some  of  the  rebel  troops,  while  their  main  body  was  firing 
at  the  fort,  were  engaged  in  pillaging  the  town,  stealing  property  from  private 
citizens,  horses,  and  government  stores,  burning  houses,  and  committing  all  sorts 
of  depredations. 

While  the  flag  of  truce  was  at  the  fort  the  first,  second,  and  third  times,  the 
rebel  troops  were  taking  new  positions  in  line  of  battle,  although  they  had 
made  a  distinct  agreement  and  understanding  with  Colonel  Hicks  that  while 
the  flag  of  truce  was  in  there  should  be  no  movements  of  troops  on  either  side ; 
that  everything  should  remain  as  it  was. 

While  the  fight  was  going  on,  women,  children,  and  other  non-combatants 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  79 

came  running  down  to  the  river  towards  the  gunboats.  The  officers  in  the  fort 
and  on  the  gunboats  called  to  them  to  run  down  to  the  river  bank  to  the  left  of 
our  fort.  They  did  so,  and  under  cover  of  the  gunboats  they  got  on  a  wharf, 
boat  or  a  little  ferry-boat  and  were  ferried  across  the  river  as  fast  as  possible. 
While  they  were  doing  this  the  rebel  sharpshooters  got  in  among  them,  so  that 
we  could  not  fire  upon  them  without  killing  the  women  and  children,  and  fired 
on  our  troops  in  the  fort  and  on  the  gunboats,  wounding  one  officer  on  a  gun 
boat  and  two  men.  They  also  made  women  stand  up  in  front  of  their  sharp 
shooters,  where  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  return  the  fire  without  killing  the 
women.  They  also  fired  into  houses  where  there  were  women,  and  where  there 
were  none  of  our  soldiers.  They  also  went  into  a  hospital,  took  the  surgeon 
of  the  hospital  prisoner,  and  took  a  lady  that  was  there  and  carried  her  oft'  and 
took  her  clothing  from  her,  leaving  her  nothing  but  an  old  dress  to  cover  herself 
with.  This  woman,  as  well  as  Dr.  Hart,  the  surgeon  of  the  hospital,  were 
taken  away  by  them  as  prisoners.  All  the  prisoners  taken  there  by  Forrest, 
with  the  exception  of  three  or  four  men,  were  sick  men  from  the  hospital,  unable 
to  move  or  walk  from  the  hospital  to  the  fort  without  injury  to  their  health. 
All  the  men  who  were  able  to  walk  were  brought  from  the  hospital  to  the  fort. 
They  took  the  rest  of  the  men  from  the  hospital,  and  under  the  third  flag  of 
truce  offered  to  exchange  them.  This  Colonel  Hicks  and  myself  refused, 
because  we  thought  it  treachery  on  their  part.  We  also  refused  for  the  reason 
that  we  did  not  think  they  had  a  right  to  take  as  prisoners  of  war  men  in  the 
hospital  who  were  unable  to  walk  without  danger  to  their  lives.  Yet  the  rebels 
took  those  men  and  marched  them  ten  miles,  and  then  camped  them  down  in  a 
swampy  piece  of  ground  at  night,  with  their  clothes  nearly  all  taken  from  them. 
Some  of  them  were  left  bareheaded  and  barefooted,  with  nothing  on  but  their 
pants  and  shirts,  compelled  to  stay  in  that  swampy  ravine  all  night  long,  with 
nothing  to  eat,  and  not  permitted  to  have  fires.  The  next  morning  they  were 
marched  off  again.  I  have  certain  knowledge  that  for  two  days  and  one  night 
those  sick  men  were  compelled  to  march  with  the  rebel  troops  without  anything 
to  eat,  with  hardly  any  clothing,  and  a  number  of  them  without  any  boots  or 
shoes. 

Question.  Do  you  know  that  the  rebels  placed  women  and  other  non-com 
batants  in  front  of  their  lines  as  they  advanced  towards  the  fort  1 

Answer.  They  had  women  and  children  between  us  and  their  lines,  and  they 
stood  behind  them,  the  women  and  children  forming  a  sort  of  breastwork  for 
the  rebels,  as  we  were  unable  to  return  their  fire  for  fear  of  killing  the  women 
and  children.  Colonel  Hicks  reported  to  me  that  they  took  several  women 
and  compelled  them  to  stand  in  front  of  their  lines  during  the  fight ;  that  there 
were  women  and  children  between  our  fire  and  theirs  ;  that  as  the  women  moved 
the  rebels  moved  along  with  them,  keeping  behind  them. 

Question.  Have  you  any  idea  of  the  number  of  women  and  children  they  had 
thus  placed  in  front  of  them  ? 

Answer.  It  varied  at  different  times.  Colonel  Hicks  informed  me  that  at  one 
time  the  rebels  held  six  women  in  front  of  them,  refused  to  let  them  escape,  but 
compelled  them  to  stand  there  under  the  hottest  of  the  fire. 

Question.  Were  those  women  so  placed  that  we  could  not  fire  upon  the  enemy 
with  advantage  without  endangering  the  lives  of  the  women  ? 

Answer.  We  could  not  fire  upon  them  at  that  particular  point  without  endan 
gering  the  lives  of  the  women  and  children. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  the  flag  of  truce  was  violated  by  the  rebels 
at  any  time  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  it  was.  While  the  flag  of  truce  was  in  they  moved  their 
troops  into  new  positions ;  they  marched  their  troops  around  to  the  back  of  the 
fort,  and  brought  them  up  through  the  timber,  dashed  up  towards  the  fort  at 
full  speed,  then  turned  off  towards  the  right  of  the  fort,  taking  up  their  position 


80  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

between  the  fort  and  the  town.  During  the  first  flag  of  truce  they  marched  the 
majority  of  their  forces,  if  not  the  whole  of  them,  down  into  an  open  common 
between  the  fort,  the  river,  and  the  town,  along  the  river  bank,  then  obliqued 
off  to  the  left,  and  took  position  in  line  of  battle  off  to  the  right  of  the  fort  as 
you  faced  the  town ;  and  at  one  time,  while  their  troops  were  takiDg  position 
between  the  town  and  the  fort  during  a  flag  of  truce,  they  had  women  placed  in 
front  of  their  lines. 

Question.  While  they  were  making  the  movement  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  The  rebel  General  Thompson  with  his  forces  took  position 
on  the  right  of  the  fort  between  the  hospital  and  the  fort  while  the  flag  of  truce 
was  at  the  fort.  The  fact  of  the  rebel  movements  was  reported  to  Colonel 
Hicks,  and  he  requested  of  the  flag  of  truce  that  they  should  be  stopped,  as 
they  had  violated  their  word,  it  being  distinctly  understood  that  there  should  be 
no  movements  during  that  time,  and  the  officer  sent  an  orderly  to  stop  it,  but  it 
was  not  done ;  the  troops  continued  to  move.  After  they  had  placed  their 
troops  in  position  the  flag  of  truce  left  the  fort.  As  the  flag  of  truce  passed  from 
the  fort  down  through  the  town,  the  rebel  troops  escorting  the  flag  shot  down 
in  the  streets  some  citizens  and  some  men  straggling  from  the  hospital.  A 
charge  was  then  immediately  made  on  the  fort,  at  which  time  the  rebel  General 
Thompson  was  killed.  The  rebels  also,  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  at  the  fort, 
pillaged  the  town,  and  robbed  citizens  on  the  streets  who  were  on  their  way 
down  to  the  river  for  the  purpose  of  going  across.  They  pillaged  the  town 
right  in  view  of  our  gunboats  ;  and  as  soon  as  the  flag  of  truce  left  the  fort  our 
gunboats  opened  upon  the  rebels,  and  drove  them  out  of  that  part  of  the  town. 

The  morning  after  I  arrived  there,  when  the  rebel  forces  advanced  on  the 
fort,  they  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce  asking  for  an  exchange  of  prisoners,  which  was 
refused.  It  was  a  written  communication  from  General  Forrest,  asking,  if  his 
request  was  granted,  that  Colonel  Hicks,  with  one  or  two  staff  officers,  would 
meet  him  at  a  point  designated,  when  they  would  agree  between  themselves 
upon  the  exchange.  Colonel  Hicks  replied  that  he  had  no  authority  to  exchange 
prisoners ;  otherwise  he  would  be  happy  to  do  so.  When  this  written  reply 
was  handed  to  the  rebel  officer  in  charge  of  the  flag  of  truce,  he  asked  three  or 
four  questions  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  time.  Colonel  Hicks  and  I  both  no 
ticed  this,  and  sent  him  off  as  soon  as  possible.  While  this  flag  of  truce  was  at 
the  fort  the  rebels  were  taking  position.  They  afterwards  fell  back  into  the 
timber. 

The  main  body  of  the  rebels,  Forrest  with  them,  retreated  on  the  Mayfield 
road,  while  about  300  of  his  men  remained  in  the  town  making  movements  and 
feints  on  the  fort,  to  prevent  our  sending  out  and  ascertaining  his  movements. 
Forrest,  by  that  time,  had  found  out  that  we  had  been  re-enforced  with  troops, 
and  that  more  boats  were  arriving;  also,  that  the  navy  had  re-enforced  as  with 
two  or  three  more  gunboats. 

In  the  afternoon,  about  5  o'clock,  by  Colonel  Hicks's  consent  and  direction, 
I  sent  word  to  the  gunboats  to  move  up  opposite  the  town  and  shell  it  at  the 
head  of  Jersey  street,  our  troops  having  seen  squads  of  rebels  in  that  part  of  the 
city.  This  the  gunboats  did.  After  that  the  town  was  quiet,  the  rebels  who 
had  remained  there  having  been  driven  out  by  the  shells. 

Question.  Do  you  know  what  was  our  loss  and  the  loss  of  the  enemy  there? 

Answer.  Our  loss  altogether  was  14  killed — of  which  11  were  negroes — and 
46  wounded ;  I  do  not  know  how  many  of  them  were  negroes.  The  rebels 
lost  about  300  killed,  and  from  1,000  to  1,200  wounded.  That  is  what  the 
citizens  reported  Forrest  said,  and  we  believed  it  to  be  correct  from  the  number 
of  graves  we  found,  and  from  other  circumstances.  Forrest  seized  the  Mayfield 
and  Paducah  train  and  carried  all  his  wounded  off  to  Mayfield,  except  a  few 
who  lay  near  the  fort. 

Our  black  troops  were  very  much  exposed.     The  fort  was  in  bad  condition, 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE  81 

and  the  negro  troops,  with  the  heavy  artillery,  were  compelled  to  stand  up  on 
the  platforms  to  man  the  guns,  their  only  protection  there  being  a  little  bank  or 
ridge  of  earth  about  knee  high.  Our  loss  in  killed  resulted  from  this  exposure. 
The  rebel  troops  got  up  on  the  tops  of  houses,  and  also  in  the  hospital,  and  fired 
down  into  the  fort  upon  our  gunners.  But  the  troops  fought  bravely,  without 
flinching ;  as  soon  as  a  man  fell  at  the  guns,  one  of  his  comrades  would  drag 
him  out  of  the  why  and  take  his  place.  The  black  troops,  having  muskets  as 
well  as  serving  the  artillery,  would  load  and  fire  their  muskets  while  the  artil 
lery  was  being  fired.  The  white  troops  were  better  covered  and  had  more  pro 
tection ;  but  they  fought  as  well  as  any  men  could  be  expected  to  fight. 

Question.  Will  you  state  to  us  what  you  know  about  the  operations  of  the 
rebels  against  Columbus  ? 

Answer.  The  first  news  we  received  of  any  operations  against  Columbus  was 
about  12  o'clock  in  the  day — I  do  not  remember  the  exact  day,  but  it  was  just 
before  the  attack  on  Fort  Pillow.  I  received  a  written  communication  by 
despatch  boat  from  Colonel  Lawrence,  commanding  the  post  at  Columbus,  stating 
that  he  had  received  a  communication  from  General  Buford  demanding  an  un 
conditional  surrender  of  the  forces  under  his  command,  with  all  government 
property,  with  the  assurance  that  the  white  troops  would  be  treated  as  prisoners 
of  war,  while  the  black  troops,  I  think,  would  either  be  returned  to  their  mas 
ters,  or  made  such  disposition  of  as  the  rebels  should  see  fit.  To  this  Colonel 
Lawrence  replied  that  he  had  been  placed  there  by  his  government  to  defend 
the  place  and  the  government  property  and  stores  there,  and  that  he  Should 
obey  the  orders  of  his  superiors ;  surrender,  therefore,  was  out  of  the  question. 

The  rebel  general  then  offered  to  give  Colonel  Lawrence  half  an  hour  to 
remove  the  women  and  children  out  of  the  town.  Colonel  Lawrence  replied 
that  he  should  immediately  notify  the  women  and  children  to  leave  on  a  boat ; 
that  if  he  (the  rebel  general)  attempted  to  attack  the  place,  the  lives  of  the 
women  and  children  would  rest  on  his  head,  but  if  he  waited  half  an  hour  he 
would  have  them  all  out ;  that  he  (Colonel  Lawrence)  would  not  ask  them  to 
wait,  for  he  felt  amply  prepared  to  receive  their  attack. 

The  flag  of  truce  then  returned.  On  their  way  out,  or  while  the  flag  of  truce 
was  at  the  fort,  the  rebel  cavalry  occupied  themselves  in  stealing  horses  that 
had  been  brought  in  by  Union  citizens,  and  stabled  near  our  picket  lines  for 
protection.  The  rebels  stole  something  like  twenty-five  or  thirty  horses  belong 
ing  to  Union  men  while  this  flag  of  truce  was  in.  That  was  the  last  Colonel 
Lawrence  heard  of  the  enemy  that  day.  Colonel  Lawrence  then  gave  notice 
that  he  should  receive  no  more  flags  of  truce  from  Forrest ;  that  as  Forrest  did 
not  respect  them,  he  should  not  himself  respect  them.  That  was  all  that  occurred 
at  Columbus. 

Question.  You  have  said  that  you  went  up  to  Paducah  on  a  gunboat  with 
Captain  Shirk,  of  the  navy:  did  he  co-operate  cordially  with  the  land  forces  in 
repelling  the  attack  upon  Paducah  ? 

Answer.  He  did.  Captain  Shirk  and  all  his  officers  did  everything  in  their 
power  to  aid  us.  He  was  very  accommodating,  even  furnishing  us  with  am 
munition,  although  he  himself  was  getting  short  of  it.  He  had  but  a  very  small 
amount,  yet  he  divided  with  us,  giving  us  a  share  of  what  he  had.  He  also 
sent  by  boat  to  Metropolis  all  the  despatches  that  were  sent  by  Colonel  Hicks 
and  myself  to  General  Brayman,  and  he  sent  a  despatch  boat  to  Cairo.  To 
make  sure  that  the  information  should  get  through,  and  to  have  supplies  for 
warded  to  us,  the  gunboats  did  everything  in  their  power,  and  rendered  great 
assistance  in  defending  the  place. 

Question.  Has  Captain  Pennock,  of  the  navy,  co-operated  cordially  with  the 
military  authorities  in  their  operations  in  this  vicinity,  where  it  has  been  possible 
•for  the  navy  to  co-operate  ? 
Rep.  Com.  63 6 


82  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  Captain  Pennock  lias  always  been  on  hand,  always  had 
boats  ready ;  has '  made  such  dispositions  of  his  boats  that  he  could  at  any 
moment  throw  from  one  to  three  boats,  and  at  one  time  as  many  as  five  boats, 
on  any  one  point  in  the  district,  whenever  asked  to  do  so.  At  the  time  of  the 
attack  upon  Paducah  he  was  very  prompt  in  furnishing  us  with  a  despatch  boat 
and  supplying  us  with  ammunition.  I  believe  he  has  done  everything  in  his 
power  to  assist  us  in  carrying  out  all  our  movements  and  operations.  At  the 
same  time  Captain  Pennock  has  labored  under  the  difficulty  of  being  compelled 
to  send  some  of  his  boats  up  the  Tennessee  river  with  despatches  for  General 
Veatch.  I  mention  that  to  show  that  he  has  had  to  send  some  of  his  boats 
away.  Yet  he  has  always  been  ready  to  assist  us  at  any  time,  night  or  day. 
The  best  feeling  has  always  existed,  and  still  exists,  between  the  naval  officers 
and  the  military  authorities  at  this  post,  and  at  all  the  posts  in  the  district ; 
and  they  co-operate  cordially  in  carrying  out  all  orders  and  measures  that  are 
deemed  for  the  good  of  the  service. 

John  Penwell,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  do  you  reside  ] 

Answer.  Detroit,  Michigan. 

Question.  Do  you  belong  to  the  army  1 

Answer.  I  do  not. 

Question,  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  when  it  was  attacked  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  this  last  time. 

Question.  In  what  capacity  were  you  there  '} 

Answer.  As  a  volunteer  for  the  occasion. 

Question.  Will  you  tell  us,  in  your  own  way,  what  you  saw  there  ? 

Answer.  Nothing  occurred  of  much  account — only  the  fighting  part  of  it — 
until  after  they  sent  the  last  flag  of  truce  there.  They  kept  on  fighting,  but  the 
fort  was  not  surrendered.  While  the  flag  of  truce  was  outside  the  fort,  and  they 
were  conferring  together,  I  noticed  and  spoke  about  seeing  men  going  around 
behind  the  fort.  They  who  were  out  with  the  flag  of  truce  came  back  and  said 
they  were  not  going  to  surrender,  and  commenced  fighting  again.  I  had  just 
fired  my  musket  off,  and  heard  a  shot  behind  me.  I  saw  the  rebels  come  running 
right  up  to  us.  I  was  just  feeling  for  a  cartridge.  They  were  as  close  as  from 
here  to  the  window,  (about  10  feet.)  I  threw  my  musket  down.  A  fellow  who 
was  ahead  asked  "  if  I  surrendered."  I  said,  "  Yes."  He  said,  "  Die,  then,  you 
damned  Yankee  son  of  a  bitch,"  and  shot  me,  <ind  I  fell.  More  passed  by  me, 
and  commenced  hallooing  "  Shoot  him  down,"  and  three  or  four  stopped  where 
I  was  and  jumped  on  me  and  stripped  me,  taking  my  boots  and  coat  and  hat, 
and  $45  or  $50  in  greenbacks. 

Question.  Where  did  they  shoot  you  ? 

Answer.  In  the  breast,  and  the  ball  passed  right  through. 

Question.  Did  you  see  other  men  shot  after  they  had  surrendered  1 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  any  after  I  laid  down,  but  I  heard  the  hallooing 
around  me,  and  begging  them  "  Not  to  shoot,"  and  then  I  heard  them  say 
"  Shoot  them  down,  shoot  them  down  ! "  In  fact,  when  they  stripped  me,  one 
of  them  said  "  He  ain't  dead,"  and  they  jerked  me  up  and  took  off  my  coat.  It 
hurt  me  pretty  bad,  and  I  cried  out  to  them  "Kill  me,  out  and  out."  One  of 
them  said  "  Hit  him  a  crack  on  the  head,"  but  another  said  "  Let  the  poor  fellow 
be,  and  get  well,  if  he  can.  He  has  nothing  more  left  now.';  I  fainted  then. 
After  I  revived  I  crawled  into  a  tent  near  where  I  was.  A  captain  of  artillery 
was  in  there  very  badly  wounded.  Some  one  had  thrown  an  overcoat  over  us 
after  I  got  in  there.  In  the  night  they  roused  us  up,  and  wanted  to  know  "  If 
we  wanted  to  be  burned  up."  I  said  "  No."  They  said  "  They  were  going  to 
fire  the  tent,  and  we  had  better  get  out,"  and  wanted  to  know  if  we  could  walk. 
I  said  "I  could  not."  They  helped  me  out  and  made  me  walk  some,  but 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  83 

carried  the  officer  out.  They  took  us  to  a  house  and  left  u*  there.  They  would 
not  give  us  any  water,  but  told  us  to  get  it  for  ourselves.  There  were  other 
wounded  men  there.  Some  petty  officer  came  in  there  and  looked  at  us,  and 
wanted  to  know  how  badly  we  were  hurt.  I  said,  "  Pretty  bad,"  and  asked 
him  for  water,  and  he  made  some  of  the  men  fetch  us  some.  We  lay  there  until 
the  gunboat  came  up  and  commenced  shelling,  when  they  made  us  get  out  of  that — 
help  ourselves  out  the  best  way  we  could.  Three  of  our  <  wn  men  were  help 
ing  the  wounded  out  of  the  houses,  when  they  commenced  burning  them.  As 
soon  as  they  saw  I  could  walk  a  little,  they  started  me  up  to  headquarters  with 
a  party.  When  we  got  to  the  gully  the  gunboat  threw  a  shell,  which  kind  of 
flurried  them,  and  we  got  out  of  sight  of  th"m.  I  got  alongside  of  a  log,  a;id 
laid  there  until  a  party  from  the  boat  came  along  picking  up  the  wounded. 

Question.  Did  they  have  a  hospital  there  that  the  wounded  were  put  in  ? 

Answer.  There  were  four  or  live  huts  there  together  which  they  put  them  in. 
That  was  all  the  hospital  I  saw. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  they  burned  anybody  in  there  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not  know,  but  they  hallooed  to  us  to  "  Get  out,  if  we  did  not 
want  to  get  burned  to  death."  I  told  an  officer  there,  who  was  ordering  the 
houses  to  be  burned,  to  let  some  of  the  men  go  in  there,  as  there  were  some 
eight  or  nine  wounled  men  in  there,  and  a  negro  who  had  his  hip  broken.  He 
said  "  The  white  men  can  help  themselves  out,  the  damned  nigger  shan't  come 
out  of  that."  I  do  not  know  whether  they  got  the  wounded  out  or  not.  I  got 
out,  because  I  could  manage  to  walk  a  little.  It  was  very  painful  for  me  to 
walk,  but  I  could  bear  the  pain  better  than  run  the  risk  of  being  burned  up. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  rebel  officers  being  on  the  boat,  and 
our  officers  asking  them  to  drink  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  There  were  several  rebel  officers  on  board  the  Platte 
Valley.  I  went  on  board  the  boat,  and  took  my  scat  right  in  front  of  the 
saloon.  I  knew  the  bar-tender,  and  wanted  to  get  a  chance  to  get  some  wine, 
as  I  was  very  weak.  I  was  just  going  to  step  up  to  the  bar,  when  one  of  our 
officers,  a  lieutenant  or  a  captain,  I  don't  know  which,  stepped  in  front  of  me 
and  almost  shoved  me  away,  and  called  up  one  of  the  rebel  officers  and  took  a 
drink  with  him ;  and  I  saw  our  officers  drinking  with  the  rebel  officers  several 
times. 

COLUMBUS,  KENTUCKY,  April  24,  1864. 

Colonel  Win.  H.  Lawrence,  sworn  and  e»x-amined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  army  ? 

Answer.  I  am  colonel  of  the  34th  New  Jersey  volunteers. 

Question.  Where  are  you  stationed  now,  and  how  long  have  you  been  there 
stationed  ? 

Answer.  I  am  stationed  at  Columbus,  and  have  been  there  since  the  end  of 
January  last. 

Question.  What  do  you  know  with  regard  to  the  attack  and  capture  of  Fort 
Pillow  ? 

Answer.  All  I  know  about  that  is,  that  General  Shipley  arrived  here  on  the 
13th  of  April.  He  took  me  one  side,  and  told  rne  that  as  he  passed  Fort  Pillow 
he  was  hailed  from  a  gunboat,  and  told  that  there  had  been  severe  fighting1 
there  ;  that  he  saw  a  flag  of  truce  at  Fort  Pillow,  and  that,  after  passing  the 
fort  a  little  distance,  he  saw  the  American  flag  hauled  down,  or  the  halliards 
shot  away,  he  did  not  know  which ;  and  he  afterward  saw  a  flag,  which  was 
not  raised  higher  than  a  regimental  flag,  antl  that  he  believed  Fort  Pillow  had 
surrendered.  He  then  offered  me  two  batteries  of  light  artillery,  which  he  said 
were  fully  manned  and  equipped.  He  repeated  this  same  conversation  to 
General  Brayman,  as  I  understand,  after  arriving  at  Cairo. 


$4  FORT   PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Did  lie  give  any  reason  why  he  did  not  undertake  to  assist  the  gar 
rison  at  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  From  his  conversation,  did  you  gather  that  he  was  in  a  condition 
to  render  assistance1? 

Answer.  [After  a  pause.]  It  struck  me  as  the  most  remarkable  thing  in  the 
world  that  he  had  not  found  out  positively ;  had  not  landed  his  batteries,  and 
gone  to  the  assistance  of  Fort  Pillow. 

Question.  Under  what  circumstances  did  you  understand  he  was  there  ? 

Answer.  The  steamer  on  which  he  was  passed  by  there.  I  am  under  the 
impression  that  he  had  also  two  or  three  hundred  infantry  on  the  steamer. 

Dr.  Chapman  Underwood,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  do  you  reside  1 

Answer.  I  reside  in  Tennessee. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow,  or  on  board  a  gunboat,  during  the  attack 
there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  was  there. 

Question.  What  was  your  position  ? 

Answer.  I  was  sent  from  there,  about  ten  days  before  that,  on  detached  ser 
vice,  looking  after  convalescents,  and  returned  on  the  Saturday  evening  before 
the  fight  on  Tuesday  morning.  I  was  acting  assistant  surgeon.  The  regiment 
was  not  full  enough  to  have  a  surgeon  with  the  regular  rank. 

Question.  AVill  you  state  what  came  within  your  own  observation  in  connex 
ion  with  the  attack  and  capture  1 

Answer.  I  roomed  with  Lieutenant  Logan,  first  lieutenant  of  company  C, 
13th  Tennessee  cavalry.  About  sun-up,  I  got  up  as  usual.  About  the  time  I 
got  up  and  washed,  the  pickets  ran  in  and  said  Forrest  was  coming  to  attack 
the  fort.  I  started  up  to  the  fort.  Lieutenant  Logan  knew  the  feeling  the 
rebels  had  towards  me,  and  told  me  to  go  on  the  gunboat. 

Question.  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?- 

Answer.  Well,  they  had  been  hunting  me — had  shot  at  me  frequently. 
Faulkner's  regiment,  and  a  part  of  another,  was  raised  in  the  country  where  I 
knew  all  of  them.  I  was  a  notorious  character  with  them,  and  always  had  to 
leave  whenever  they  came  around.  The  lieutenant  advised  me  to  go  on  board 
the  gunboat  for  safety,  and  I  did  so.  The  attack  came  on  then,  and  we  fired 
from  the  gunboat,  I  think,  some  260  or  270  rounds,  and  the  sharpshooters  on  the 
boat  were  firing,  I  among  the  rest.  We  fought  on,  I  think,  until  about  one  or 
half  past  one.  The  rebels  had  not  made  much  progress  by  that  time.  They 
then  came  in  with  a  flag  of  truce,  and  firing  ceased  from  the  fort  and  gunboat,  and 
all  around.  They  had  a  conference,  I  think,  of  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour. 
They  returned  with  the  flag  of  truce ;  but  in  a  very  short  time  came  back  again  with' 
it  to  the  fort,  and  had  another  interview.  During  the  time  the  flag  of  truce  was 
in  there,  there  was  no  firing  done  from  either  side,  but  we  could  see  from  the 
gunboat  up  the  creek  that  the  rebels  were  moving  up  towards  the  fort.  The 
boat  lay  about  200  yards  from  the  shore,  right  opposite  the  quartermaster's  de 
partment.  By  the  time  the  first  flag  of  truce  got  to  the  fort,  they  commenced 
stealing  the  quartermaster's  stores,  and  began  packing  them  off  up  the  hill.  For 
an  hour  and  a  half,  I  reckon,  there  seemed  to  be  above  one  or  two  hundred  men 
engaged  in  it. 

Question.  This  was  before  the  capture  of  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  while  under  the  protection  of  the  flag  of  truce.  When  the 
last  flag  of  truce  started  back  from  the  fort,  in  three  minutes,  or  less,  the  firing 
opened  again,  and  then  they  just  rushed  in  all  around,  from  every  direction, 
like  a  swarm  of  bees,  and  overwhelmed  everything.  The  men — white  and 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  85 

black — all  rushed  out  of  the  fort  together,  threw  down  their  arms,  and  ran  down 
the  hill ;  but  they  shot  them  down  like  beeves,  in  every  direction.  I  think  I 
saw  about  200  run  down  next  to  the  water,  and  some  of  them  into  the  water, 
and  they  shot  them  until  I  did  not  see  a  man  standing. 

Question.  How  many  do  you  think  were  shot  after  the  capture  of  the  fort, 
and  after  they  threw  down  their  arms  ? 

Answer.  Well,  I  think,  from  all  the  information  I  could  gather,  there  were 
about  400  men  killed  after  the  capture,  or  450.  I  think  there  were  about  500 
and  odd  men  killed  there.  A  very  great  majority  of  them  were  killed  after  the 
surrender.  I  do  not  suppose  there  were  more  than  20  men  killed  before  the 
fort  was  captured  and  the  men  threw  down  their  arms  and  begged  for  quarter. 

Question.  Was  there  any  resistance  on  the  part  of  our  soldiers  after  the  cap 
ture  of  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  None  in  the  world.     They  had  no  chance  to  make  any  resistance. 

Question.  And  they  did  not  attempt  to  make  any  1 

Answer.  None  that  I  could  discover.  There  were  about  500  black  soldiers 
in  all  there,  and  about  200  whites  able  for  duty.  There  were  a  great  'many  of 
them  sick  and  in  the  hospital. 

Question.  What  happened  after  that  ? 

Answer.  They  then  got  our  cannon  in  the  fort,  and  turned  them  on  us,  and 
we  had  to  steam  off  up  the  river  a  little,  knowing  that  they  had  got  a  couple  of 
10  or  12-pounder  Parrott  guns.  They  threw  three  shells  towards  us.  We 
steamed  off  up  the  river,  anchored,  and  lay  there  all  night.  We  returned 
the  next  morning.  We  got  down  near  there,  and  discovered  plenty  of  rebels 
on  the  hill,  and  a  gunboat  and  another  boat  lying  at  the  shore.  We  acted 
pretty  cautiously,  and  held  out  a  signal,  and  the  gunboat  answered  it,  and  then 
we  went  in.  When  we  got  in  there,  the  rebel  General  Chalmers  was  on  board, 
and  several  other  officers — majors,  captains,  orderlies,  &c. — and  bragged  a  great 
deal  about  their  victory,  and  said  it  was  a  matter  of  no  consequence.  They 
hated  to  have  such  a  fight  as  that,  when  they  could  take  no  more  men  than 
they  had  there.  One  of  the  gunboat  officers  got  into  a  squabble  with  them,  and 
said  they  did  not  treat  the  flag  of  truce  right.  An  officer — a  captain,  I  think — 
who  was  going  home,  came  up  and  said  that,  "Damn  them,  he  had  18  fights 
with  them,  but  he  would  not  treat  them  as  prisoners  of  war  after  that,"  and  that 
he  intended  to  go  home,  and  would  enlist  again.  Chalmers  said  that  he  would 
treat  him  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  but  that  they  would  not  treat  as  prisoners  of  war 
the  "  home-made  Yankees,"  meaning  the  loyal  Tennesseeans.  There  were  some 
sick  men  in  the  hospital,  but  I  was  afraid  to  go  on  shore  after  the  rebels  got 
there.  I  merely  went  on  shore,  but  did  not  pretend  to  leave  the  boat. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  person  shot  there  the  next  morning  after  you 
returned  1 

Answer.  I  heard  a  gun  or  a  pistol  fired  up  the  bank,  and  soon  afterwards  a 
negro  woman  came  in,  who  was  shot  through  the  knee,  and  said  it  was  done 
about  that  time.  I  heard  frequent  shooting  up  where  the  fort  was,  but  I  did 
not  go  up  to  see  what  was  done. 

FORT  PILLOW,  TENNESSEE,  April  25,  1864. 

Captain  James  Marshall,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman  : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  naval  service  ? 

Answer.  I  am  an  acting  master,  commanding  the  United  States  steamer  New 
Era,  gunboat  No.  7. 

Question.  Where  is  your  boat  ? 

Answer.  My  boat  has  been  twenty-four  hours'  run  from  Fort  Pillow.  Since 
the  attack  here,  that  has  been  changed.  At  the  time  the  fort  was  attacked,  I 
was  to  make  my  principal  headquarters  here. 


86  FOET    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Question.  Were  you  present  with  your  gunboat  at  the  time  Fort  Pillow  was 
attacked  and  captured  ? 

Answer.  I  was. 

Question.  Please  describe  that  affair. 

Answer.  At  six  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  April,  Major  Booth 
sent  me  word  that  the  rebels  were  advancing  on  us.  I  immediately  got  the 
ship  cleared  for  action.  I  gave  the  men  their  breakfasts.  I  had  no  idea  that 
there  would  be  a  fight.  I  thought  it  would  merely  be  a  little  skirmish.  I  went 
out  into  the  stream.  Major  Booth  and  myself  had  previously  established  signals, 
by  which  he  could  indicate  certain  points  where  he  would  want  me  to  use  my 
guns.  He  first  signalled  me  to  commence  firing  up  what  we  call  No.  1  ravine, 
just  below  the  quartermaster's  department,  and  I  commenced  firing  there.  Then 
he  signalled  me  to  fire  up  Coal  Creek  ravine  No.  3,  and  I  then  moved  up  there. 
Before  I  left  down  here  at  ravine  No.  1  the  rebel  sharpshooters  were  firing  at 
me  rapidly.  I  came  along  up,  and  the  women  and  children,  some  sick  negroes, 
and  boys,  were  standing  around  a  great  barge.  I  told  them  to  get  into  the 
barge  if  they  wanted  to  save  themselves,  and  when  I  came  down  again  I  would 
take  them  out  of  danger.  They  went  in,  and  1  towed  them  up  and  landed  them 
above  Coal  Creek,  where  the  rebel  sharpshooters  commenced  firing  at  them. 
The  next  time  I  moved  up  Coal  Creek  ravine  I  told  them  to  go  on  up  to  a 
house,  as  the  rebels  were  firing  upon  them.  The  trees  and  bushes  around  them 
there  probably  prevented  them  from  being  hit.  On  knowing  that  they  were 
fired  at  much,  I  kept  a  steady  fire  up  to  about  one  o'clock.  At  that  time  the 
fire  had  ceased  or  slackened,  and  everything  seemed  to  be  quieting  down,  and 
I  thought,  perhaps,  they  were  waiting  to  get  a  little  rest.  My  men  were  very 
tired,  not  having  had  anything  to  eat  since  morning,  and  the  officers  nothing  at 
all.  I  ran  over  on  the  bar  to  clean  out  my  guns  and  refresh  my  men.  We 
had  fired  282  rounds  of  shell,  shrapnell,  and  canister,  and  my  guns  were  getting 
foul.  While  we  were  lying  on  the  bar  a  flag  of  truce  came  in — the  first  one. 
It  was,  I  should  judge,  about  half  past  six  o'clock.  While  the  flag  of  truce 
was  in,  some  of  the  officers  came  to  me  and  told  me  the  rebels  were  robbing  the 
quartermaster's  department.  I  went  out  on  the  deck  and  saw  them  doing  so. 
Some  of  the  officers  said  that  we  should  go  in  and  fire  upon  them ;  that  we 
could  slay  them  very  nicely.  I  remarked  to  them,  that  that  was  not  civilized 
warfare ;  that  two  wrongs  did  not  make  a  right ;  and  that  if  the  rebels  should 
take  the  fort  afterwards  they  would  say  that  they  would  be  justified  in  doing 
anything  they  pleased,  because  I  had  fired  on  them  while  the  flag  of  truce  was 
in,  although  they  were  thus  violating  that  flag  of  truce  themselves.  They  were 
also  moving  their  forces  down  this  hill,  and  were  going  up  the  ravine.  When 
I  saw  that,  I  got  under  way,  and  stood  off  for  the  fort  again,  intending  to  stop 
it.  I  had  only  seventy-five  rounds  of  ammunition  left,  but  I  told  the  boys  that 
we  would  use  that  at  any  rate.  The  flag  of  truce  started  and  went  out,  and  'I 
do  not  think  it  had  been  out  more  than  five  minutes  when  the  assault  was  made. 
M^ijor  Bradford  signalled  to  me  that  we  were  whipped.  We  had  agreed  on  a 
signal  that,  if  they  had  to  leave  the  fort,  they  would  drop  down  under  the  bank, 
and  I  was  to  give  the  rebels  canister.  I  was  lying  up  above  here,  but  the 
rebels  turned  the  guns  in  the  fort  on  us — I  think  all  of  them — and  a  Parrott 
shot  was  fired  but  went  over  us.  I  had  to  leave,  because,  if  I  came  down  here, 
the  channel  would  force  me  to  go  around  the  point,  and  then,  with  the  guns  in 
the  fort,  they  would  sink  me.  Had  I  been  below  here  at  the  time,  I  think  I 
could  have  routed  them  out ;  but  part  of  our  own  men  were  in  the  fort  at  the 
same  time,  and  I  should  have  killed  them  as  well  as  the  rebels.  The  rebels 
kept  firing  on  our  men  for  at  least  twenty  minutes  after  our  flag  was  down. 
We  said  to  one  another  that  they  could  be  giving  no  quarter.  We  could  see 
the  men  fall,  as  they  were  shot,  under  the  bank.  I  could  not  see  whether  they 
had  arms  or  not.  I  was  fearful  that  they  might  hail  in  a  steamboat  from  below, 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  87 

capture  her,  put  on  400  or  500  men,  and  come  after  me.  I  wanted  to  get  down 
so  as  to  give  warning,  and  I  did  send  word  to  Memphis  to  have  all  steamboats 
stopped  for  the  present.  The  next  morning  the  gunboat  28  and  the  transport 
Platte  Valley  came  up. 

Question.  When  did  you  go  ashore  after  the  fort  had  been  captured  ? 

Answer.  I  went  ashore  the  next  morning,  about  ten  o'clock,  under  a  flag  of 
truce,  with  a  party  of  men  and  an  officer,  to  gather  up  the  wounded  and  bury 
the  dead.  I  found  men  lying  in  the  tents  and  in  the  fort,  whose  bodies  were 
burning.  There  were  two  there  that  I  saw  that  day  that  had  been  burned. 

Question.  What  was  the  appearance  of  the  remains  ?  What  do  you  infer 
from  what  you  saw  1 

Answer.  I  supposed  that  they  had  been  just  set  on  fire  there.  There  was 
no  necessity  for  burning  the  bodies  there  with  the  buildings,  because,  if  they 
had  chosen,  they  could  have  dragged  the  bodies  out.  There  was  so  little  wood 
about  any  of  those  tents  that  I  can  hardly  understand  how  the  bodies  could 
have  been  burned  as  they  were. 

Question.  Were  the  tents  burned  around  the  bodies  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  On  the  14th  of  April  (the  second  day  after  the  capture) 
I  came  up  again.  I  had  a  lot  of  refugees  on  board,  and  as  L  came  around  I 
hoisted  a  white  flag,  intending  to  come  in  and  see  if  there  were  any  wounded 
or  unburied  bodies  here.  When  I  landed  here,  I  saw,  I  should  judge,  at  least 
fifty  cavalry  over  on  Flower  island,  and  while  I  was  lying  here  with  a  white  flag 
they  set  fire  to  an  empty  coal  barge  I  had  towed  over  there.  I  put  the  refugees 
on  the  shore,  took  down  the  white  flag,  and  started  after  them,  and  commenced 
shelling  them,  and  the  gunboats  34  and  15  and  the  despatch  boat  Volunteer 
came  down  and  opsned  on  them.  We  did  not  see  the  rebels  then,  but  saw 
where  they  were  setting  wood  piles  on  fire,  and  we  followed  them  clear  round 
and  drove  them  off.  At  this  time  I  received  information  that  the  body  of 
Lieutenant  Akerstrom  had  been  burned ;  that  it  was  he  who  was  burned  in  the 
house.  Some  of  the  refugees  told  me  this,  and  also  that  they  had  taken  him 
out  and  buried  him.  There  was  also  one  negro  who  had  been  thrown  in  a  hole 
and  buried  alive.  We  took  him  out,  but  he  lived  only  a  few  minutes  afterwards. 
After  we  had  followed  these  rebels  around  to  the  head  of  Island  30,  I  came 
back  to  the  fort,  landed,  and  took  on  board  the  refugees  I  had  put  on  shore. 
The  next  morning  the  three  gunboats  landed  here,  and  we  sent  out  pickets,  and 
then  sent  men  around  to  look  up  the  dead.  We  found  a  number  there  not 
buried,  besides  one  man  whose  body  was  so  burnt  that  we  had  to  take  a  shovel 
to  take  up  his  remains. 

Question.  Was  he  burned  where  there  was  a  tent  or  a  building  ? 

Answer.  Where  there  was  a  building. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  there  were  any  wounded  men  burned  in 
those  buildings  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not.  All  I  know  about  that  is  what  I  was  told  by  Lieutenant 
Leming,  who  said  that  while  he  was  lying  here  wounded,  he  heard  some  of  the 
soldiers  say  that  there  were  some  wounded  negroes  in  those  buildings,  who  said, 
"  You  are  trying  to  get  this  gunboat  back  to  shell  us,  are  you,  God  damn  you," 
and  then  shot  them  down.  I  went  to  Memphis,  and  then  had  to  go  to  Cairo. 
I  was  then  ordered  to  patrol  the  river  from  here  (Fort  Pillow)  to  Memphis.  I 
started  down  on  my  first  trip  on  Friday  morning  last.  I  arrived  at  Memphis 
on  Friday  afternoon.  I  mentioned  there  the  manner  in  which  our  men  had  been 
buried  here  by  the  rebels,  and  said  that  I  thought  humanity  dictated  that  they 
should  be  taken  up  and  buried  as  they  ought  to  be.  The  general  ordered  some 
men  to  be  detailed,  with  rations,  to  come  up  here  and  rebury  them  properly. 
They  have  come  here,  and  have  been  engaged  in  that  work  since  they  came  up. 

Question.  How  many  have  you  already  found  ? 


88  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE 

Answer.  We  have  found  already  fifty-two  white  men  and  four  officers,  besides- 
a  great  many  eolored  men. 

Question.  Had  the  blacks  and  whites  been  buried  together  indiscriminately  ? 

Answer.  We  have  not  found  it  so  exactly  ;  we  have  found  them  in  the  same 
trench,  but  the  white  men  mostly  at  one  end,  and  the  black  men  at  the  other; 
but  they  were  all  pitched  in  in  any  way — some  on  their  faces,  some  on  their  sides, 
some  on  their  backs. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  anything  said  about  giving  quarter  or  not  giving 
quarter  on  that  occasion  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  but  our  paymaster  here  could  tell  you  what  he  heard  some 
of  their  officers  say. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  the  transport  Platte  Valley  being 
here? 

Answer.  She  was  lying  alongside  the  gunboat  28  here  when  I  came  down 
the  day  after  the  fight,  and  came  alongside  of  her. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  about  any  of  our  officers  showing  civilities 
to  the  rebel  officers  after  all  these  atrocities  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  nothing  of  that  kind  but  one  lieutenant,  who  went  up  around 
with  them  on  the  hill.  Who  he  was  I  do  not  know,  but  I  recollect  noticing 
his  stripe. 

Question.  Did  he  belong  to  the  navy  or  army  ? 

Answer.  He  belonged  to  the  army.  I  saw  the  rebel  General  Chalmers  but 
once.  When  I  came  down  here  that  morning  I  was  the  ranking  officer ;  but. 
the  captain  of  gunboat  28  had  commenced  negotiations  with  the  flag  of  truce,, 
and  I  told  him  to  go  on  with  it.  I  met  those  men  in  the  cabin  of  the  28  on 
business.  I  was  not  on  board  the  Platte  Valley  but  once,  except  that  I  crossed 
over  her  bow  once,  or  twice.  I  was  not  on  her  where  I  could  see  anything  ot 
this  kind  going  on. 

Question.  How  many  of  our  men  do  you  suppose  were  killed  after  they  had 
surrendered  ] 

Answer.  I  could  not  say.  I  have  been  told  that  there  were  not  over  25  killed 
and  wounded  before  the  fort  was  captured. 

Question.  Do  you  know  how  many  have  been  killed  in  all  ? 

Answer.  My  own  crew  buried,  of  those  who  were  left  unburied,  some  70  or 
80.  The  Platte  Valley  buried  a  great  many,  and  the  gunboat  28  buried  some. 

Question.  What  number  de  you  suppose  escaped  out  of  the  garrison  ? 

Answer.  I  have  no  means  of  knowing.     I  have  understood  that  the  rebels 
had  160  prisoners — white  men — but  I  think  it  is  doubtful  if  they  had  that  many, 
iudging  from  the  number  of  men  we  have  found. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  did  those  men  come  from  whose  bodies  we  have  just  seen 
unburied  1 

Answer.  I  should  judge  they  came  from  the  hospital.  One  of  them  had  a 
cane,  showing  that  he  was  not  a  well  man,  and  they  had  on  white  shirts — hos 
pital  clothing — and,  as  you  saw,  one  looked  thin,  very  thin,  as  if  he  had  been 
sick. 

Question.  How  far  are  these  bodies  tying  from  the  hospital  ?• 

Answer.  I  should  think  about  150  yards. 

Question.  Would  men,  escaping  from  the  fort,  run  in  that  direction  ? 

Answer.  They  would  be  very  apt  to  run  in  almost  any  direction ;   and  they 
would  be  more  likely  to  run  away  from  the  stores  that  these  rebels  were  robbing: 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  From  the  hospital  elothing  they  had  on ;  from  their  appearance, 
showing  that  they  had  been  wounded  or  sick  persons ;  and  from  the  bruised  ap 
pearance  of  their  heads,  as  if  they  had  been  killed  by  having  their  brains  knocked 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  89 

out,  do  you  infer  that  they  were  hospital  patients  that  had  been  murdered  there? 

Answer.  I  should.  I  should  be  just  as  positive  of  that  as  I  should  be  of  any 
thing  I  had  not  actually  seen. 

Question.  You  take  it  that  they  were  sick  or  wounded  men  endeavoring  to 
escape  from  the  hospital,  who  were  knocked  in  the  head  1 

Answer.  I  should  say  so. 

Paymaster  William  B.  Purely,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank,  and  where  have  you  been  stationed,  and  in 
what  service  ? 

Answer.  Acting  assistant  paymaster  of  the  navy.  I  have  no  regular  station 
or  quarters  at  present ;  but  on  the  day  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Pillow  I  was  act 
ing  as  signal  officer  on  the  gunboat  No.  7. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  you  observed  that  day,  and  afterwards,  in  re 
lation  ta  that  affair  ? 

Answer.  After  our  flag  was  down,  I  saw  the  rebels  firing  on  our  own  men 
from  the  fort,  and  I  should  say  that  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  in,  before  the 
fort  was  captured,  I  could  see  the  rebels  concentrating  their  forces  so  as  to  be 
better  able  to  take  the  fort. 

Question.  Do  you  mean  that  they  took  advantage  of  the  flag  of  truce  to  place 
their  men  in  position  so  as  to  better  attack  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  could  see  them  moving  down  to  their  new  positions,  and, 
as  soon  as  the  flag  of  truce  was  out,  firing  commenced  from  these  new  positions. 

Question.  Do  you  understand  such  movements  to  be  in  accordance  with  the 
rules  of  warfare  1 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  do  not. 

Question.  Had  you  any  coversation  with  one  of  General  Chalmers's  aids 
about  their  conduct  here  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  with  one  who  said  he  was  an  aide-de-camp  to  General  Chal 
mers,  and  a  captain  in  the  2d'  Missouri  cavalry.  He  told  me  that  they  did  not 
recognize  negroes  as  United  States  soldiers,  but  would  shoot  them,  and  show 
them  no  quarter — neither  the  negroes  nor  their  officers. 

Question.  When  was  this  1 

Answer.  That  was  the  day  after  the  capture  of  the  fort,  while  the  flag  of 
truce  was  in.  He  then  spoke  in  relation  to  the  Tennessee  loyal  troops.  He 
said  they  did  not  think  much  of  them ;  that  they  were  refugees  and  deserters  ; 
and  they  would  not  show  them  much  mercy  either. 

Question.  Was  this  said  in  defence  of  their  conduct  here  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  there  was  no*-  much  said  about  that.  He  opened  the  con 
versation  himself. 

Question.  How  many  of  our  men  do  you  suppose  were  killed  here  after  our 
flag  was  down  and  they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  I  have  no  idea,  only  from  what  citizens  have  told  me.  They  said 
there  were  not  more  than  25  or  30  killed  before  the  place  was  captured;  that 
all  the  rest  were  killed  after  the  *capture,t  and  after  the  flag  was  down. 

Question.  Were  you  on  the  ground  the  day  after  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  discover  upon  the  field,  or  learn,, from  any  information 
derived  there,  of  any  act  of  peculiar  barbarity? 

Answer.  I  saw  men  who  had  been  shot  in  the  face,  and  I  have  since  seen  a 
body  that  was  burned  outside  of  the  fort.  The  day  after  the  fight  I  did  not  go 
inside  the  fort  at  all. 

Question.  Did  you  pee  the  remnants  :>f  one  who  had  been  nailed  to  a  board 
or  plank  ? 


.90  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Answer.  I  did  not  sec  that. 

Question.  Then  it  was  anofher  body  that  had  been  burned  which  you  saw  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  It  has  been  said  that  men  were  buried  alive.  Did  any  such  in 
formation  come  to  your  notice  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  of  it,  but  did  not  see  it. 

Question.  What  was  said  about  it  ? 

Answer.  A  young  man  said  he  saw  one  ia  the  morning  up  there  who  was 
alive,  and  he  went  back  a  short  time  afterwards  to  attend  to  him,  but  he  was 
then  dead;  and  I  have  heard  of  others  who  crawled  out  of  their  graves,  and 
were  taken  up  on  the  Platte  Valley,  but  I  do  not  know  about  them. 

Question.  Where  was  this  man  you  found  burned  ? 

Answer.  He  was  inside  of  a  tent. 

Question.  Do  you  suppose  him  to  have  been  burned  with  the  tent  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  took  him  to  be  a  white  man,  because  he-  was  in  the 
quarters  where  the  white  men  were. 

Question.  So  far  as  you  could  observe,  was  any  discrimination  made  between 
white  and  black  men,  as  to  giving  no  quarter  ? 

Answer.  I  should  think  not,  from  all  I  could  see,  because  they  were  firing 
from  the  top  of  a  hill  down  the  bluff  on  all  who  had  gone  down  there  to  escape. 

Question.  Did  you  notice  how  these  men  had  been  buried  by  the  rebels  1 

Answer.  I  saw  officers  and  white  men  and  black  men  thrown  into  the 
trenches — pitched  in  in  any  way,  some  across,  some  lengthways,  some  on  their 
faces,  &c.  When  I  first  saw  them,  I  noticed  a  great  many  with  their  hands  or 
feet  sticking  out. 

Question.  Havo  you  lately  discovered  any  that  are  still  unburied  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  se*e  the  three  there  to-day  that  were  lying  unburied  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  heard  about  them,  but  did  not  go  to  see  them. 

Eli  A.  Bangs,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman  : 

Question.  Do  you  belong  to  the  navy  or  the  army  1 

Answer.  To  the  navy. 

Question.  In  what  capacity  ? 

Answer.  Acting  master's  mate  for  the  New  Era  gunboat. 

Question.  Were  you  here  on  the  day  of  the  fight  at  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  I  was. 

Question.  Tell  us  what  you  observed  in  regard  to  the  battle,  and  what  followed. 

Answer.  I  did  not  observe  much  of  the  first  part  of  the  engagement,  because 
I  was  stationed  below,  in  a  division,  with  the  guns  ;  but  after  we  hauled  out  in 
to  the  stream  I  saw  the  flag  of  truce  come  in,  and  then  I  saw  our  colors  come 
down  at  the  fort,  and  saw  our  men  running  down  the  bank,  the  rebels  following 
them  and  shooting  them  after  they  had  surrendered. 

Question.  What  number  do  you  suppose  the  rebels  killed  after  they  had  sur 
rendered  ? 

Answer.  I  could  not  say,  only  from  what  I  saw  the  next  day  when  I  went 
ashore. 

Question.  You  were  there  the  next  day  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  we  came  in  under  a  flag  of  truce. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  ? 

Answer.  Captain  Marshall  sent  me  out  with  a  detail  of  men  to  collect  the 
wounded  and  bury  the  dead.  We  buried  some  70  or  SO  bodies,  11  white  men 
one  white  woman. 

Question.  Did  you  bury  any  officers  ? 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  91 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  buried  none  of  them.     They  were  buried  by  the  rebels. 

Question.  Did  you  observe  how  the  dead  had  been  buried  by  the  rebels  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  those  in  the  trench.  Some  had  just  been  thrown 
in  the  trench  at  the  end  of  the  fort — white  and  black  together — and  a  little  dirt 
thrown  over  them ;  some  had  their  hands  or  feet  or  face  out.  I  should  judge 
there  were  probably  100  bodies  there.  They  had  apparently  thrown  them  in 
miscellaneously,  and  thrown  a  little  dirt  over  them,  not  covering  them  up  com 
pletely. 

Question.  Did  you  see  or  hear  anything  there  that  led  you  to  believe  that 
any  had  been  buried  before  they  were  dead  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  sec  any  myself,  but  I  understand  from  a  number  of  others 
that  they  had  seen  it,  and  had  dug  one  out  of  the  trench  who  was  still  alive. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  peculiar  marks  of  barbarity,  as  inflicted  upon  the 
dead? 

Answer.  I  saw  none  that  I  noticed,  except  in  the  case  of  one  black  man  that 
I  took  up  off  a  tent  floor.  He  lay  on  his  back,  with  his  arms  stretched  out. 
Part  of  his  arms  were  burned  off,  and  his  legs  were  burned  nearly  to  a  crisp. 
His  stomach  was  bare.  The  clothes  had  either  been  torn  off,  or  burned  off.  In 
order  to  take  away  the  remains,  I  slipped  some  pieces  of  board  under  him,  and 
when  we  took  him  up  the  boards  of  the  tent  came  up  with  him ;  and  we  then 
observed  that  nails  had  been  driven  through  his  clothes  and  his  cartridge-box, 
so  as  to  fasten  him  down  to  the  floor.  His  face  was  not  burned,  but  was  very 
much  distorted,  as  if  he  had  died  in  great  pain.  Several  others  noticed  the 
nails  through  his  clothes  which  fastened  him  down. 

Question.  Do  you  think  there  can  be  any  doubt  about  his  having  been  nailed 
to  the  boards  ? 

Answer.  I  think  not,  from  the  fact  that  the  boards  came  up  with  the  remains 
as  we  raised  them  up  ;  and  we  then  saw  the  nails  sticking  through  his  clothes, 
and  into  the  boards. 

Question.  Did  you  notice  any  other  bodies  that  had  been  burned  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  buried  four  that  had  been  burned. 

Question.  What  was  the  appearance  of  them'? 

Answer.  I  did  not  notice  any  particular  appearance  about  them,  except  that 
they  had  been  burned. 

Question.  How  came  they  to  be  burned  1 

Answer.  They  were  in  the  tents,  inside  of  the  fort,  which  had  been  burned. 
I  am  certain  that  there  were  four  that  lay  where  the  tent  had  been  burned,  for 
there  were  the  remains  of  the  boards  under  them,  which  had  not  been  fully  burned. 
Those  that  were  burned  in  the  fort  were  black  men. 

Charles  Hicks,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Were  you  on  the  ground  after  the  battle  of  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  the  day  after  the  battle. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  there  ? 

Answer.  A  great  many  dead  men. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  man  there  that  had  been  nailed  down  to  a  board 
and  burned? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  the  nails  through  his  clothes  after  he  was  taken  up. 

Question.  In  what  position  did  he  lie  ? 

Answer.  On  his  back.  There  were  nails  through  his  clothes  and  through 
the  cartridge-box. 

Question.  So  that  it  fastened  him  to  the  boards  in  such  a  way  that  he  could 
not  get  up,  even  if  he  had  been  alive  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  in  just  that  w-ay. 


92  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  When  you  tried  to  take  him  up  you  raised  the  boards  with  him  I 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

A.  H.  Hook,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Did  you  see  the  man  that  Charles  Hicks  has  just  spoken  of? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  saw  him.  His  body  was  partly  burned,  and  I  saw  the 
nails  through  his  clothes,  and  into  the  floor  of  the  tent. 

Question.  The  tent  had  been  burned  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  there  were  three  or  four  bodies  burned  there,  but  this  man. 
in  particular  was  nailed  down. 

George  Mautell,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Were  you  on  the  ground  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  that  these  men,, 
who  have  just  testified,  spoke  of? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  You  have  heard  their  testimony  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Do  you  agree  with  them  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  saw  the  same. 

Sergeant  Henry  F.  Weaver,  sworn  and  examined 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  To  company  C,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,  colored.  I  am  a 
sergeant. 

Question.  You  were  here  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  fight  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  briefly  what  you  saw,  particularly  after  the  capture. 

Answer.  The  rebels  charged  after  the  flag  of  truce,  the  Tennessee  cavalry 
broke,  and  Avas  followed  down  the  hill  by  the  colored  soldiers.  They  all  appeared 
to  go  about  the  same  time,  as  near  as  I  could  tell  in  the  excitement  of  the  battle. 
I  came  down  the  hill  to  the  river  and  jumped  into  the  water,  and  hid  myself 
between  the  bank  and  the  coal  barge.  They  were  shooting  the  negroes  over 
my  head  all  the  time,  and  they  were  falling  off  into  the  water.  The  firing 
ceased  a  little,  and  I  began  to  get  out.  I  saw  one  of  the  rebels  and  told  him  I 
would  surrender.  He  said,  "  We  do  not  shoot  white  men."  I  went  up  to  him 
and  he  ordered  me  away  ;  he  kept  on  shooting  the  negroes.  There  Avere  six  or 
eight  around  there,  and  he  and  another  one  shot  them  all  down.  I  went  up  about 
a  rod  further  and  met  another  rebel,  who  robbed  me  of  watch,  money,  and  every 
thing  else,  and  then  he  left  me.  I  went  on  to  the  quartermaster's  building  below 
here,  and  was  taken  by  another  rebel  and  taken  up  into  the  town.  He  went 
into  a  store  and  I  went  in  with  him.  He  went  to  pillaging.  I  slipped  on  some 
citizen's  cbthing,  and  it  was  not  long  before  I  saw  that  they  did  not  know  who 
I  was.  I  staid  with  them  until  the  sun  was  about  an  hour  high,  and  then  I 
west  away.  I  walked  off  just  as  if  I  had  a  right  to  go. 

Question.  Where  did  you  go  ? 

Answer.  I  went  down  the  river,  just  back  of  the  old  river  batteries.  I  then 
got  on  board  a  tug- boat  and  came  doAvn  here,  and  the  Sunday  afterwards  went 
to  Memphis. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  conversation  with  these  rebels  ? 

Answer.  Not  anything  of  any  consequence  about  the  fight. 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  93 

Question.  What  were  they  doing  when  you  were  with  them  ? 

Answer.  Just  pillaging  the  store.  They  commenced  going  down  to  the  river, 
;and  I  came  down  with  them.  They  went  into  the  quartermaster's  department 
and  went  a  carrying  off  things. 

Question.  Did  they  give  any  quarter  to  the  negroes  ? 

Answer.  No,,  sir. 

Question.  Did  the  negroes  throw  away  their  arms  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  and  some  of  them  went  down  on  their  knees  begging  for 
their  lives.  I  saw  one  shot  three  times  before  he  was  killed. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  number  of  our  troops  do  you  suppose  were  killed  before  tho 
fort  was  captured  ? 

Answer.  1  could  not  tell  exactly,  but  I  do  not  think  over  a  dozen  of  the 
cavalry  were  killed,  and  probably  not  more  than  fifteen  or  twenty  of  the  negroes. 
There  were  a  great  many  of  the  negroes  wounded,  because  they  would  keep 
getting  up  to  shoot,  and  were  where  they  could  be  hit. 

Question.  The  rebels  must  have  killed  a  great  many  of  the  white  men  after 
they  had  surrendered  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  saw  yesterday  afternoon  a  great  number  of  cavalry 
taken  up,  and  almost  every  one  was  shot  in  the  head.  A  great  many  of  them 
looked  as  if  their  heads  had  been  beaten  in. 

Question.  That  must  have  been  done  after  the  fort  had  been  captured  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  two-thirds  of  them  must  have  been  killed  after  the  fort  was 
taken. 

Question.  Do  you  know  why  the  gunboat  did  not  fire  upon  the  rebels  after 
the  fort  was  captured,  while  they  were  shooting  down  our  men? 

Answer.  They  could  not  do  that  without  killing  our  own  men,  too,  as  they 
were  all  mixed  up  together. 

Charles  A.  Schetky,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  position  ? 

Answer.  I  am  acting  ensign  of  the  gunboat  New  Era. 

Question.  Were  you  here  at  the  time  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  what  you  saw  after  the  fort  was  captured. 

Answer.  After  the  flag  was  down  I  saw  the  rebels  pouring  down  their  bullets 
on  our  troops  under  the  hill,  although  they  were  unarmed,  and  held  up  their 
hands  in  token  of  surrender. 

Question.  Were  they  shooting  the  black  men  only,  or  the  black  and  white 
together  ? 

Answer.  The  black  and  white  were  both  together  under  the  hill,  and  the  sick 
and  wounded  were  there,  too. 

Question.  How  many  do  you  think  you  saw  shot  in  that  way  ? 

Answer.  I  should  think  I  saw  not  less  than  fifty  shot. 

Question.  How  many  white  men  among  those  ] 

Answer.  I  could  not  tell.  I  judge  that  the  number  of  whites  and  blacks 
were  nearly  equal. 

Question.  You  were  here  the  day  after  the  fight  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  but  I  was  not  ashore  at  all  that  day.  My  duty  kept  me 
on  board  the  boat  all  the  time. 


94  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Frank  Hogan,  (colored,)  sworn  and  examined. 

By  tlie  chairman : 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  on  the  day  of  the  fight  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  In  what  company  and  regiment  1 

Answer.  Company  A,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery. 

Question.  What  did  you  see  there  that  day,  especially  after  the  fort  was 
taken] 

Answe-r.  I  saw  them  shoot  a  great  many  men  after  the  fort  was  taken,  officers 
and  private  soldiers,  white  and  black. 

Question.  After  they  had  given  up  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  saw  them  shoot  a  captain  in  our  battalion,  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  after  he  had  surrendered.  One  of  the  secesh  called  him  up 
to  him,  and  asked  him  if  he  was  an  officer  of  a  nigger  regiment.  He  said, 
'*  Yes,"  and  then  they  shot  him  with  a  revolver. 

Question.  Did  they  say  anything  more  at  the  time  they  shot  him  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  one  of  them  said,  "  God  damn  you,  I  Avill  give  you  a 
nigger  officer."  They  talked  with  him  a  little  time  before  they  shot  him.  They 
asked  him  how  he  came  to  be  there,  and  several  other  questions,  and  then  asked 
if  he  belonged  to  a  nigger  regiment,  and  then  they  shot  him.  It  was  a  secesh 
officer  who  shot  him.  I  was  standing  a  little  behind. 

Question.  What  was  the  rank  of  the  secesh  officer  1 

Answer.  He  was  a  first  lieutenant.     I  do  not  know  his  name. 

Question.  Do  you  know  the  name  of  the  officer  he  shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  Captain  Carson,  company  D. 

Question.  Why  did  they  not  shoot  you  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not  know  why  they  didn't. 

Question.  How  long  did  you  stay  with  them  ? 

Answer.  I  staid  with  them  two  nights  and  one  day.  They  took  me  on 
Tuesday  evening,  and  I  got  away  from  them  Thursday  morning,  about  two 
hours  before  daylight.  They  were  going  to  make  an  early  .move  that  morning, 
and  they  sont  me  back  for  some  water,  and  I  left  with  another  boy  in  the  same 
company  with  myself. 

Question.  Where  did  you  go  then  ? 

Answer.  Right  straight  through  the  woods  for  about  three  or  four  miles,  and 
then  we  turned  to  the  right  and  came  to  a  road.  We  crossed  the  road,  went 
down  about  three  miles,  and  crossed  it  again,  and  I  kept  on,  backwards  and 
forwards,  until  I  got  to  a  creek  about  five  or  six  miles  from  here. 

Question.  Do  you  know  anything  of  the  rebels  burning  any  of  the  tents  that 
had  wounded  men  in  them  ? 

Answer.  I  know  they  set  some  on  fire  that  had  wounded  men  in  them,  but  I 
did  not  see  them  bum,  because  they  would  not  let  us  go  around  to  see. 

Question.  About  what  time  of  the  day  was  that  ? 

Answer.  It  was  when  the  sun  was  about  an  hour  or  three-quarters  on  from 
the  day  of  the  battle. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  the  men  in  there  after  they  set  the  building  on  fire  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  heard  them  in  there.  I  knew  they  were  in  there.  I 
knew  that  they  were  there  sick.  I  saw  them  shoot  one  or  two  men  who  came 
out  of  the  hospital,  and  then  they  went  into  the  tents,  and  then  shot  them  right 
in  the  tents.  I  saw  them  shoot  two  of  them  right  in  the  head.  When  they 
charged  the  fort  they  did  not  look  into  the  tents,  but  when  they  came  back 
afterwards  they  shot  those  sick  men  in  the  head.  I  knew  the  men,  because 
they  belonged  to  the  company  I  did.  One  of  them  was  named  Dennis  Gibbs, 
and  the  other  was  named  Alfred  Flag. 

Question.  How  long  had  they  been  sick  ? 


FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE.  95 

Answer.  They  liad  been  sick  at  the  hospital  in  Memphis,  and  had  got  better 
a  little,  and  been  brought  up  here,  but  they  never  did  any  duty  here,  and  went 
to  the  hospital.  They  came  out  of  the  hospital  and  went  into  these  tents,  and 
were  killed  there.  They  were  in  the  hospital  the  morning  of  the  fight.  When 
the  fight  commenced,  they  left  the  hospital  and  came  into  the  tents  inside 
the  fort. 

Question.  Did  you  see  them  bury  any  of  our  men  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  them  put  them  in  a  ditch.     I  did  not  see  them  cover  them  up. 

Question.  Were  they  all  really  dead  or  not  1 

Answer.  I  saw  them  bury  one  man  alive,  and  heard  the  secesh  speak  about 
it  as  much  as  twenty  times.  He  was  shot  in  the  side,  but  he  was  not  dead,  and 
was  breathing  along  right  good. 

Question.  Did  you  see  the  man  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  came  they  to  bury  him  when  he  was  alive  ? 

Answer.  They  said  he  would  die  any  how,  and  they  would  let  him  stay. 
Every  once  in  a  while,  if  they  put  dirt  on  him,  he  would  move  his  hands.  I 
was  standing  right  there,  and  saw  him  when  they  put  him  in,  and  saw  he  was 
not  dead. 

Question.  Have  you  seen  the  three  bodies  that  arc  now  lying  over  beyond 
the  old  hospital  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  know  them  ? 

Answer.  I  knew  one  of  them.  I  helped  to  take  him  to  the  hospital  on  the 
Sunday  before  the  fight.  There  was  another  man  there.  I  knew  the  company 
he  belonged  to,  (company  B,)  but  I  do  not  know  his  name.  He  was  a  colored 
man,  but  he  had  hair  nearly  straight,  like  a  white  man  or  an  Indian.  He  had 
been  sick  a  great  while. 

Captain  James  Marshall,  recalled. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Does  this  witness  (Hogan)  speak  of  the  same  men  that  you  sup 
posed  were  fleeing  from  the  hospital  when  they  wrere  killed  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir,  the  same  men. 

Frank  Hogan,  resumed. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  did  they  do  with  the  prisoners  they  took  away  with  them  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  several  officers  of  our  regiment,  and  some  of  the  men. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  anything  said  about  Major  Bradford  ? 

Answer.  The  first  night  after  they  had  taken  the  fort,  Major  Bradford  was 
there  without  any  guard.  Colonel  McCullough  waked  us  up  to  make  a  fire, 
and  Major  Bradford  walked  up  and  asked  the  liberty  to  go  out  a  while.  He 
came  back,  and  I  went  to  sleep,  leaving  Major  Bradford  sitting  at  the  fire. 
AVhen  they  waked  up  the  next  morning,  they  asked  where  Major  Bradford 
was,  and  I  told  them  he  was  lying  there  by  the  fire.  They  uncovered  the  head 
of  the  man  who  was  lying  there,  but  they  said  it  was  not  Major  Bradford.  That 
was  only  a  short  distance  from  here.  I  did  not  see  him  afterwards. 

Alfred  Coleman,  (colored,)  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  To  what  company  arid  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 
Answer.  Company  B,  Gth  United  States  heavy  artillery. 
Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  at  the  time  of  the  fight  ? 


96  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  you  captured  here  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  About  what  time  ? 

Answer.  About  six  o'clock,  I  should  think. 

Question.  Where  did  they  take  you  to  ? 

Answer.  Out  towards  Brownsville,  between  twelve  and  eighteen  miles. 

Question.  What  did  you  do  after  you  were  captured  ] 

Answer.  I  helped  to  bury  some  of  the  dead ;  then  I  came  to  the  commissary 
store,  and  helped  to  carry  out  some  forage. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  the  rebels  say  anything  about  a  fight  1 

Answer.  Nothing  more  than  it  was  the  hardest  fight  they  had  been  in,  with 
the  force  we  had  here.  I  was  then  with  the  2d  Missouri  cavalry. 

Question.  What  did  they  say  about  giving  quarter  ? 

Answer.  They  said  they  would  show  no  quarter  to  colored  troops,  nor  to  any 
of  the  officers  with  them,  but  would  kill  them  all. 

Question.  Who  said  that  1 

Answer.  One  of  the  captains  of  the  2d  Missouri.  He  shot  six  himself,  but, 
towards  evening,  General  Forrest  issued  an  order  not  to  kill  any  more  negroes, 
because  they  wanted  them  to  help  to  haul  the  artillery  out. 

Question.  How  do  you  know  that  ? 

Answer.  This  captain  said  so. 

Question.  Were  colored  men  used  for  that  purpose  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  saw  them  pulling  the  artillery,  and  I  saw  the  secesh 
"whip  them  as  they  were  going  out,  just  like  they  were  horses. 

Question.  How  many  men  did  you  see  that  way  ? 

Answer.  There  were  some  ten  or  twelve  men  hold  of  a  piece  that  I  saw 
coming  out.  The  secesh  said  they  had  been  talking  about  fighting  under  the 
black  flag,  but  that  they  had  come  as  nigh  fulfilling  that  here  as  if  they  had  a 
black  flag. 

Question.  How  long  did  you  stay  with  them  1 

Answer.  I  was  taken  on  the  Tuesday  evening  after  the  fight,  and  remained 
with  them  until  about  an  hour  before  day  of  Thursday  morning.  I  then  took 
a  sack  of  corn  to  feed  the  horses,  and  got  the  horses  between  me  and  them,  and, 
.as  it  was  dark  and  drizzling  rain,  I  left  them  and  escaped. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  the  shooting  going  on  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  was  lying  right  under  the  side  of  the  hill  where  the 
most  of  the  men  were  killed.  I  saw  them  take  one  of  the  Tennessee  cavalry, 
who  was  wounded  in  one  leg,  so  that  he  could  not  stand  on  it.  Two  men  took 
him,  and  made  him  stand  up  on  one  leg,  and  then  shot  him  down.  That  was 
about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

Question.  How  many  do  you  think  you  saw  them  shoot  1 

Answer.  The  captain  that  carried  me  off  shot  six  colored  men  himself,  with' 
a  revolver.  I  saw  him  shoot  them.  I  cannot  state  about  the  rest. 

Question.  Did  you  see  more  than  one  white  man  shot  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  The  others  that  were  killed  were  a  little  nearer  the  water 
than  I  was.  I  was  lying  down  under  a  white-oak  log  near  the  fort,  and  could 
not  see  a  great  way. 

Question.  Do  you  know  how  many  of  their  men  were  lost  ? 

Answer.  I  heard  some  of  them  say,  when  they  went  out  towards  Brownsville, 
that  they  had  lost  about  300  killed,  wounded,  and  missing. 

Question.  How  many  of  our  men  were  killed  before  the  fort  was  taken  1 

Answer.  I  do  not  think  there  were  more  than  ten  or  fifteen  men  killed  before 
the  fort  was  taken. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  97 

MEMPHIS,  TENNESSEE,  April  26,  1864. 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Thomas  H.  Harris,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  service  1 

Answer,  I  am  a  lieutenant  colonel  and  assistant  adjutant  general  of  the  16th 
.army  corps. 

Question.  How  many  troops- do  your  records  show  to  have  gone  from  the  6th 
United  States  heavy  artillery  (colored)  to  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  There  were  221  officers  and  men  left  Memphis  to  go  to  Fort  Pillow. 

Question.  How  many  whites  went  there? 

Answer.  None  were  sent  from  here.     I  understand,  unofficially,  that  the  col 
ored  troops  were  recruited,  to  some  extent,  after  they  arrived  at  Fort  Pillow  ; 
but  I  have  no  official  knowledge  of  that  fact.     Of  the  221  officers  and  men  who* 
went  from  here,  there  are  thirty  here  who  escaped,  and  some  twenty  or  more 
above  at  Mound  City  and  Cairo. 

Question.  Do  you  know  what  was  the  character  and  military  experience  of 
Major  Bradford  1 

Answer.  To  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  belief,  Major  Bradford  had  no  mili 
tary  experience.  I  had  known  him  for  about  a  year.  He  never  claimed  to 
have  had  any  military  experience. 

Question.  What  was  the  character  of  Major  Booth  as  a  military  man  ? 

Answer.  It  was  good.  He  was  originally  sergeant  major  of  the  1st  Missouri 
light  artillery,  and  was  an  officer  of  experience  and  tried  courage,  and  of  irre 
proachable  character. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  or  not  any  information  was  received  here 
that  Fort  Pillow  was  threatened  before  it  was  actually  attacked  ? 

Answer.  I  know  that  Major  Booth  assured  General  Hurlbut  that  he  stood 
in  no  danger,  and  begged  him  not  to  feel  any  apprehension.  General  Hurlbut, 
I  believe,  answered  that  report  by  sending  Major  Booth  two  additional  guns, 
with  a  fresh  supply  of  ammunition. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  here  in  th?s  department  ? 

Answer.*  Since  the  1st  of  August,  1862. 

Question.  Have  you,  during  that  time,  been  familiar  with  the  condition  of 
the  garrison  at  Fort  Pillow  ? 

Answer.  I  have  been  familiar  with  it  since  the  1st  of  May,  1863. 

Question,  Has  the  garrison  been  entirely  withdrawn  from  Fort  Pillow  at  any 
time  since  their? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Why? 

Answer.  In  order  to  send  troops  for  the  Meridian  expedition  into  Mississippi, 
ainder  General  Sherman. 

Question.  For  how  long  a  period  was  Fort  Pillow  without  a  garrison  1 

Answer.  Fort  Pillow  was  evacuated  about  the  25th  of  January,  1864,  and 
remained  unoccupied  for  a  sliort  time  afterwards. 

Question.  Why  was  a  garrison  again  placed  there  ? 

Answer.  Major  Bradford  was  with  his  command  at  and  near  Columbus  and 
Paducah,  Kentucky,  in  the  early  part  of  this  year.  Finding  recruiting  very 
difficult  there,  he  applied  for  permission  to  proceed  to  Fort  Pillow  and  establish 
his  headquarters  there,  as  he  believed  that  he  could  easily  fill  his  regiment  at 
that  point. 

Question.  It  was  then  occupied  rather  as  a  recruiting  station  than  for  any  other 
purpose  at  that  time  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Rep.  Com.  63 ? 


98  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Do  you  know  whether  it  has  been  considered  a  military  necessity 
to  keep  a  garrison  at  Fort  Pillow  since  the  gunboats  have  been  in  the  river  ? 

Answer.  It  is  one  of  the  most  important  points  on  the  whole  river.  It  com 
mands  a  very  long  stretch  of  the  river,  and  a  single  well-manned  field-piece 
there  would  stop  navigation  entirely. 

Question.  When  the  garrison  was  removed  from  Fort  Pillow,  was  it  in  pur 
suance  of  any  order  from  either  General  Grant  or  General  Sherman  1 

Answer.  I  cannot  answer  that  definitely  without  looking  at  the  records. 


Papers  forwarded  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Harris  to  Washington. 

HEADQUARTERS  16TH  ARMY  CORPS, 

Memphis,  Tennessee,  April  26,  1864. 

I  wish  to  state  that  one  section  of  company  D,  2d  United  States  light  artil 
lery,  colored,  (1  commissioned  officer  and  40  men,)  were  sent  to  Fort  Pillow 
about  February  15,  as  part  of  the  garrison. 

The  garrison  of  Fort  Pillow,  by  last  reports  received,  consisted  of  the  1st 
battalion  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,  colored,  eight  commissioned  offi 
cers  and  213  enlisted  men ;  one  section  company  D,  2d  United  States  light 
artillery,  colored,  one  commissioned  officer  and  forty  men;  1st  batallion  13th 
Tennessee  cavalry,  Major  H.  F.  Bradford,  ten  commissioned  officers  and  285 
enlisted  men. 

Total  white  troops 295 

Total  colored  troops .- .      262 

•  557 


Six  field  pieces :  two  6-pomiders,  two  12-pounder  howitzers,  and  two  10-pounder 
Parrotts. 

T   H.  HARRIS, 
Lieutenant  Colonel  and  Assistant  Adjutant* General. 


HEADQUARTERS  16TH  ARMY,  CORPS, 
Memphis,  Tennessee,  March  28,  1864. 

SlR:  You  will  proceed  with  your  own  battalion  to  Fort  Pillow,  and  establish 
your  force  in  garrison  of  the  works  there.  As  you  will  be,  if  I  am  correct  in 
my  memory,  the  senior  officer  at  that  post,  you  will  take  command,  conferring, 
however,  freely  and  fully  with  Major  Bradford,  loth  Tennessee  cavalry,  whom 
you  will  find  a  good  officer,  though  not  of  much  experience. 

There  are  two  points  of  land  fortified  at  Fort  Pillow,  one  of  which  only  is  now 
held  by  our  troops.  You  will  occupy  both,  either  with  your  own  troops  alone, 
or  holding  one  with  yours,  and  giving  the  other  in  charge  to  Major  Bradford. 

The  positions  are  commanding  and  can  be  held  by  a  small  force  against 
almost  any  odds. 

I  shall  send  you  at  this  time  two  12-pound  howitzers,  as  I  hope  it  will  not  be 
necessary  to  mount  heavy  guns. 

You  will,  however,  immediately  examine  the  ground  and  the  works,  and  if,  in 
your  opinion,  20-pound  Parrotts  can  be  advantageously  used,  I  will  order  them 
to  you.  My  own  opinion  is,  that  there  is  not  range  enough.  Major  Bradford 
is  well  acquainted  with  the  country,  arid  should  keep  scouts  well  out  and  for 
ward;  all  information  received  direct  to  me. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  99 

I  tliiuk  Forrest's  check  at  Paducah  will  not  dispose  him  to  try  the  river  again, 
but  that  he  will  fall  back  to  Jackson  and  thence  cross  the  Tennessee;  as  soon 
as  this  is  ascertained  I  shall  withdraw  your  garrison. 

Nevertheless,  act  promptly  in  putting  the  works  into  perfe.ct  order,  and  the 
post  into  its  strongest  defence.  Allow  as  little  intercourse  as  possible  with  the 
country,  and  cause  all  supplies  which  go  out  to  be  examined  with  great  strict 
ness.  No  man  whose  loyalty  is  questionable  should  be  allowed  to  come  in  or 
go  out  while  the  enemy  is  in  West  Tennessee. 
Your  obedient  servant, 

S.  A.  HURLBUT, 

Major  General. 
Major  L.  F.  BOOTH, 

Corridg  1st  Batf.  1st  Alabama  Siege  Artillery. 

HEADQUARTERS  IGTII  ARMY  CORPS, 

Memphis,  Tennessee,  April  26,  1864. 

A  true  copy. 

T.  H.  HARRIS, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 


[Extract.] 

HEADQUARTERS  FORT  PILLOW, 

Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee,  April  3,  1864. 

GENERAL:          *  *  *  ^         *  *  *  *  * 

Everything  seems  to  be  very  quiet  within  a  radius  of  from  thirty  to  forty 
miles  around,  and  I  do  not  think  any  apprehensions  need  be  felt  or  fears  enter 
tained  in  reference  to  this  place  being  attacked,  or  even  threatened.  I  think  it 
perfectly  safe. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  general,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  F.  BOOTH, 

Major  6t7t  U.  S.  Heavy  Artillery,  colored,  Com1  tig  Fort. 
Major  General  HURLBUT. 

HEADQUARTERS  IGTH  ARMY  CORPS, 

Memphis,  Tennessee,  April  25,  1864. 

A  true  extract  from  the  last  report  received  from  Major  L.  F.  Booth,  6th 
United  States  heavy  artillery,  commanding  Fort  Pillow. 

T.  H.  HARRIS, 
Lieutenant  Colonel  and  Assistant  Adjutant  General. 


Without  application  or  requisition  being  made  for  the  guns,  General  Hurlbut 
concluded  to  add  two  to  the  four  already  at  the  fort,  and  made  the  following 
order : 

SPECIAL  ORDERS,  >  HEADQUARTERS  16Tii  ARMY  CORPS, 

No.  88.  ]  Memphis,  Tennessee,  April  7,  1S64. 

*  *  *  #  *  *  *  -'f  *  * 

III.  Captain  J.  C.  Hecly,  commanding  ordnance  depot,  Memphis,  Tennessee, 

will  turn  over  to  Major  L.  F.  Booth,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,  two 

10 -pounder  Parrott  guns,  complete,  except  caissons,  with  t^O  rounds  of  ammu- 


100  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

nition  per  piece,  and  will  ship  same,  to-day,  to  Major  Booth,  atFort  Pillow,  Ten 
nessee.  The  quartermaster's  department  will  furnish  necessary  transportation. 
#  #*  #  #  #  #  #  *  # 

By  order  of  Major  General  S.  A.  Hurlbut. 

T.  H.  HARRIS, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 

A  true  copy. 

T.  H.  HARRIS, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 


UNITED  STATES  STEAMER  SILVER  CLOUD, 

Of  Memphis,  Tennessee,  April  14,  1864. 

SIR  :  In  compliance  with  your  request  that  I  would  forward  to  you  a  written 
statement  of  what  I  witnessed  and  learned  concerning  the  treatment  of  our 
troops  by  the  rebels  aj;  the  capture  of  Fort  Pillow  by  their  forces  under  General 
Forrest,  1  have  the  honor  to  submit  the  following  report : 

Our  garrison  at  Fort  Pillow,  consisting  of  some  350  colored  troops  and  200 
of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  refusing  to  surrender,  the  place  waa  carried  by 
assault  about  3  p.  m.  of  the  12th  instant.  I  arrived  off  the  fort  at  6  a.  m.  on 
thf  morning  of  the  13th  instant.  Parties  of  rebel  cavalry  were  picketed  on  the 
hills  around  the  fort,  and  shelling  those  away.  I  made  a  landing  and  took  on 
board  some  twenty  of  our  troops,  some  of  them  badly  wounded,  who  had  con 
cealed  themselves  Jong  the  bank,  and.  came  out  when  they  saw  my  vessel. 
Whilst  doing  so  I  was  fired  upon  by  rebel  sharpshooters  posted  on  the  hills, 
and  one  wounded  man  limping  down  to  the  vessel  was  shot.  About  8  a.  m. 
the  enemy  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce,  with  a  proposal  from  General  Forrest  that  he 
would  put  me  in  possession  of  the  .fort  and  the  country  around  until  5  p.m., 
for  the  purpose  of  burying  our  dead  ;\.id  removing  our  wounded,  whom  he  bad 
no  means  of  attending  to.  1  agreed  to  the  terms  proposed,  and  hailing  the 
steamer  Platte  Valley,  which  vessel  1  had  convoyed  up  from  Memphis,  I  brought 
her  alongside,  and  had  the  wounded  brought  down  from  the  fort  and  battle 
field  and  placed  on  board  of  her.  Details  of  rebel  soldiers  assisted  us  in  thi3 
duty,  and  some  soldiers  and  citizens  on  board  the  Platte  Valley  volunteered  for  the 
same  purpose. 

We  found  about  seventy  wounded  men  in  the  fort  and  around  it,  and  buried, 
I  should  think,  150  bodies.  All  the  buildings  around  the  fort,  and  the  tents 
and  huts  in  the  fort,  had  been  burned  by  the  rebels,  and  among  the  embers 
the  charred  remains  of  numbers  of  our  soldiers,  who  had  suffered  a  terrible 
death  in  the  flames,  could  be  seen.  , 

All  the  wounded,  who  had  strength  enough  to  speak,  agreed  that  after  the 
fort  was  taken  an  indiscriminate  slaughter  of  our  troops  was  carried  on  by  the 
enemy,  with  a  furious  and  vindictive  eavageness  which  was  never  equalled  by 
the  most  merciless  of  the  Indian  tribes.  Around  on  every  side  horrible  testi 
mony  to  the  truth  of  this  statement  could  be  seen. 

Bodies  with  gaping  wounds,  some  bayoneted  through  the  eyes,  some  with 
skulls  beaten  through,  others  with  hideous  wounds,  as  if  their  bowels  had  been 
ripped  open  with  Bowie  knives,  plainly  told  that  but  little  quarter  was  shown 
to  our  troops,  strewn  from  the  fort  to  the  river  bank,  in  the  ravines  and  hollows, 
behind  logs  and  under  the  brush,  where  they  had  crept  for  protection  from  the  as 
sassins  who  pursued  them.  We  found  bodies  bayoneted,  beaten,  and  shot  to  death, 
showing  how  cold-blooded  and  persistent  was  the  slaughter  of  our  unfortunate 
troops.  Of  course,  when  a  work  is  carried  by  assault  there  will  always  be  more  or 
less  blood  shed,  even  when  all  resistance  has  ceased;  but  here  there  were  unmistak- 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  101 

able  evidences  of  a  massacre  carried  on  long  after  any  resistance  could  have 
been  offered,  with  a  cold-blooded  barbarity  and  perseverance  which  nothing  can 
palliate. 

As  near  as  I  can  learn,  there  were  about  500  men  in  the  fort  when  it  was 
stormed.  I  received  about  100  men,  (including  the  wounded  and  those  I  took 
oa  board  before  the  flag  of  truce  was  sent  in.)  The  rebels  I  learned  had  few 
prisoners,  so  that  at  least  300  of  our  troops  must  have  been  killed  in  this  affair. 
I  have  the  honor  to  forward  a  list  of  the  wounded  officers  and  men  received 
from  the  enemy  under  flag  of  truce. 

I  am,  general,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  FERGUSON, 

Acting  Master  U.  S.  N.,  Com'dg  U.  S.  Sf earner  Silver  Cloud. 
Major  General  HURLBUT, 

Commanding  16th  Army  Corps. 

HEADQUARTERS  IGTH  ARMY  CORPS, 

Memphis,  Tennessee,  April '24.,  1864. 

A  true  copy. 

T.  H.  HARRIS, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 


W.  R.  McLagan  sworn,  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  were  you  born  1 

Answer.  In  Tennessee. 

Question.  Where  do  you  now  reside  ? 

Answer.  St.  Paul,  Minnesota. 

Question.  Were  you  at  Fort  Pillow  on  the  day  of  its  capture  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Where  were  you  ? 

Answer.  About  sixteen  miles  off,  at  Covington. 

Question.  Have  you  seen  that  statement  ?  (showiag  witness    statement  ap 
pended  to  this  deposition.) 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  made  that  statement  myself. 

Question.  It  is  correct  then  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  you  yourself  see  Major  Bradford  shot? 

Answer.  I  did. 

Question.  How  do  you  know  it  was  Major  Bradford  ? 

Answer.  He  represented  himself  to  me  as  a  Major  Bradford  ] 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  conversation  with  him  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir  ;  and  while  we  were  marching  from  Covington  to  Browns 
ville  I  heard  them  call  him  Major  Bradford.  He  told  me  himself  that  he  was 
Major  Bradford,  but  he  did  not  wish  it  to  be  known,  as  he  had  enemies  there  ; 
and  it  never  would  have  been  known  but  for  a  detective  in  the  confederate 
army  from  Obion  county,  Tennessee,  named  Willis  Wright,  who  recognized  him 
as  Major  Bradford,  and  told  them  of  it.  Wright  is  a  notorious  spy  and  smug 
gler  in  Forrest's  command.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  man  was  Major  Brad 
ford. 

Question.  Was  there  anything  said  at  the  time  he  was  shot  ? 

Answer.  Nothing  more  than  what  I  said. 

Question.  What  did  he  say  ? 

Answer.  He  simply  said  that  he  had  fought  them  honorably  and  as  a  brave 
man,  and  wished  to  be  treated  r.s  a  prisoner  of  war.     lie  wa:.:  taken  prisoner  at. 


102  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Fort  Pillow,  and  was  then  sent  to  Covington,  to  the  custody  of  a  Colonel 
Duckworth,  commanding  the  7th  Tennessee  rebel  cavalry,  and  from  that  place 
he  was  sent  under  guard,  with  about  thirty  of  us  conscripts.  We  arrived  at 
Brownsville  on  the  13th  ;  we  started  out  on  the  evening  of  the  14th  instant, 
about  dusk.  Previous  to  our  leaving  Brownsville,  five  of  the  guards  were 
ordered  back  to  Duckworth's  headquarters.  Those  five  guards  seemed  to  have 
received  special  instructions  about  something,  I  don't  know  what.  After  inarch 
ing  about  five  miles  from  Brownsville,  we  halted,  that  is,  the  two  companies  oi 
the  rebels.  These  five  guards  then  took  Major  Bradford  out  about  fifty  yards 
from  the  road.  He  seemed  to  understand  what  they  were  going  to  do  with 
him.  He  asked  for  mercy,  and  said  that  he  had  fought  them  manfully,  and 
wished  to  be  treated  as  a  prisoner  of  war.  Three  of  the  five  guards  shot  him. 
One  shot  struck  him  about  in  the  temple  ;  a  second  in  the  left  breast,  and  the 
third  shot  went  through  the  thick  part  of  the  thigh.  He  was  killed  instantly. 
They  left  his  body  lying  there.  I  escaped  from  the  rebels  at  Jackson.  I  left 
on  the  Friday  morning  about  2  o'clock,  and  Saturday  night  about  12  o'clock  I 
came  back  where  the  murder1  was  committed,  and  saw  his  body  there,  yet 
uuburied*  The  moon  was  shining  brightly,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
buzzards  had  eaten  his  face  considerably. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  them  give  any  reason  for  shooting  Major  Bradford? 

Answer.  Simply  that  he  was  a  Tennessee  traitor,  and  to  them  they  showed 
no  quarter.  They  said  that  he  was  a  TVnnessean,  and  had  joined  the  Yankee 
army,  and  they  showed  them  no  quarter.  I  think  myself  that  the  order  for 
shooting  Major  Bradford  was  given  by  Colonel  Duckworth,  for  the  reasons  I 
have  stated. 

Question.  What  was  the  officer  in  command  at  the  time  he  was  shot  ? 

Answer.  A  lieutenant  went  out  with  him.     He  was  one  of  the  five  guards. 

Question.  Who  commanded  the  two  companies  of  rebels  1 

Answer.  1  do  not  know  who  ranked  in  these  two  companies.  Russell  and 
Lawler  commanded  the  companies.  Duckworth,  who,  I  think,  gave  the  order 
for  killing  Major  Bradford,  belongs  to  Chalmers's  command.  He  is  a  notorious 
scoundrel.  He  never  had  any  reputation,  either  before  the  war  or  afterward. 

Question.  Did  Major  Bradford  have  on  his  uniform1? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  He  had  tried  to  conceal  his  identity  as  much  as  possible, 
by  putting  on  citizen's  clothes,  as  he  said  that  he  had  enemies  among  them,  who 
would  kill  him  if  they  knew  him. 

Question.  Did  you  hear  any  of  their  officers  say  anything  as  to  the  manner 
in  which  they  treated  our  soldiers  whom  they  had  captured,  and  the  way  in 
which  they  intended  to  treat  them  ? 

Answer.  On  the  evening  of  the  12th  I  was  in  Colonel  Duckworth's  head 
quarters.  I  had  not  been  conscripted  then.  I  saw  a  despatch  there  from 
Forrest  to  Duckworth,  dated  that  afternoon.  It  read  something  like  this  : 

"  Colonel  W.  L.  Duckworth,  Covington,  Tennessee.  I  have  killed  300  and 
captured  300." 

Duckworth  remarked  to  me  previous  to  the  attack  that  no  quarter  would  be 
shown  at  Fort  Pillow  at  all ;  that  they  were  a  set  of  damned  Yankees  and 
Tennessee  traitors  there,  and  they  intended  to  show  them  no  quarter. 

Question.  When  did  he  say  this  ? 

Answer.  On  the  evening  of  the  llth  of  April,  at  Covington. 

Question.  How  long  had  you  known  Duckworth  ? 

Answer.  I  never  saw  him  before  I  saw  him  there. 

Question.  Did  he  say  this  to  you  1 

Answer.  I  was  not  in  conversation  with  him,  but  I  heard  him  say  this  to  a 
Captain  Hill,  a  retired  confederate  captain,  who  formerly  belonged  to  his  com 
mand.  He  was  within  five  or  six  feet  of  me  when  he  said  it. 


FORT   PILLOW   MA8SAC-EE.  103 

Question.  Were  they  talking  at  that  time  about  the  intended  attack  on  Fort 
Pillow  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  and  five  days'  rations  were  ordered  then,  and  Duckworth 
said  they  were  going  to  take  Fort  Pillow,  and  no  quarter  would  be  shown 
at  all. 

Question.  Do  you  know  how  Major  Bradford  got  to  Covington,  and  when  ? 

Answer.  I  think  he  arrived  there  on  the  evening  of  the  12th,  just  about  dusk. 

Question.  Did  Major  Bradford  state  to  you  that  he  desired  to  disguise  himself? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  He  said  that  he  had  personal  enemies  in  that  command, 
among  whom  was  this  Willis  Wright,  who  recognized  him  and  told  them  who  he 
was.  Major  Bradford  was  a  native  Tennesseean. 

Question.  Did  any  of  the  conscripts  who  were  with  you  see  Major  Bradford 
shot  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  and  I  understand  that  one  or  two  others,  who  escaped 
when  I  did,  are  here  in  the  city ;  and  I  shall  try  to  get  their  statements. 

W.  R.  McLagan,  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  being  first  duly  sworn,  states, 
upon  oath,  that  for  the  last  two  years  he  has  been  trading  between  St.  Louis, 
Missouri,  and  Covington,  Tennessee ;  that  at  the  time  of  the  attack  upon  Fort 
Pillow,  April  12,  1864,  he  was  at  Covington,  Tennessee,  and  was  taken  by 
General  Forrest  as  a  conscript  on  the  13th  of  April,  with  about  thirty  other 
citizens ;  that  on  the  evening  of  the  12th  of  April  Major  Bradford,  13th  Ten 
nessee  cavalry,  United  States  forces,  arrived  at  Covington,  under  guard,  as  a 
prisoner  of  war,  and  was  reported  as  such  to  Colonel  Duckworth,  commanding 
7th  Tennessee  cavalry,  confederate  forces;  that  on  the  13th  of  April  Major 
Bradford  and  the  conscripts,  including  the  affiant,  were  placed  in  charge  of  two 
companies  of  the  7th  Tennessee  cavalry,  Captains  Russell  and  Lawler  command 
ing.  They  were  taken  to  Brownsville,  Tennessee,  and  started  from  there  to  Jack 
son,  Tennessee.  When  they  had  proceeded  about  five  miles  from  Brownsville 
a  halt  was  made,  and  Major  Bradford  was  taken  about  fifty  yards  from  the 
command  by  a  guard  of  five  confederate  soldiers  in  charge  of  a  lieutenant,  and 
was  there  deliberately  shot,  three  of  the  confederate  soldiers  discharging  their 
fire-arms,  all  of  which  took  effect,  killing  him  instantly.  This  was  on  the  14th 
day  of  April,  1864,  near  dusk;  that 'the  body  of  Major  Bradford  was  left  un- 
buried  in  the  woods  about  fifty  yards  from  the  road.  The  affiant,  with  the  other 
conscripts,  were  taken  on  to  Jackson,  and  on  the  22d  day  of  April  the  affiant 
and  twenty-five  others  of  the  conscripts  made  their  escape  from  the  confederate 
forces  at  Jackson.  On  the  way  back  he  saw  the  body  of  Major  Bradford  lying 
in  the  same  place  where  he  was  shot.  This  was  on  Saturday  night,  the  23d  of 
April.  Major  Bradford,  before  he  was  shot,  fell  on  his  knees  and  said  that  he 
liad  fought  them  manfully,  and  wished  to  be  treated  as  a  prisoner  of  war. 

W.  R.  McLAGAN. 

HEADQUARTERS  DISTRICT  OF  WEST  TENNESSEE, 

Memphis,  Tennessee,  April  25,  1864. 
$  ub scribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  day. 

T.  H.  HARRIS, 
Lieut.  Col.  and  Ass't  Adft  Geril  ISth  Army  Corps. 


104  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 


APPENDIX. 


The  following  papers  and  affidavits  were  furnished  the  committee  fey  General 
Mason  Brayman,  at  Cairo,  and  are  herewith  submitted  : 

CAIRO,  Illinois,  April  18,  1864. 

We  have  the  honor  of  reporting  to  you,  as  the  only  known  survivors  of  the 
commissioned  officers  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  that,  on  the  morning  of  the 
lath  day  of  the  present  month,  at  about  the  hour  of  daylight,  the  rebels,  num 
bering  from  five  thousand  to  seven  thousand,  attacked  our  garrison  at  Fort 
Pillow,  Tennessee,  numbering  as  it  did  only  about  five  hundred  effective  men. 
They  at  first  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce  demanding  a  surrender,  which  Major  Booth, 
then  commanding  the  post,  (Major  Booth,  of  the  6th  United  States  heavy  artil 
lery,  colored,)  refused.  Shortly  after  this  Major  Booth  was  shot  through  the 
heart  and  fell  dead.  Major  William  F.  Bradford,  then  commanding  the  13th 
Tennessee  cavalry,  assumed  command  of  the  fort,  and  under  his  orders  a  con 
tinual  fire  was  kept  up  until  about  one  o'clock  p.  m.,  when  our  cannon  and  the 
rifles  of  the  sharpshooters  were  mowing  the  rebels  down  in  such  numbers  that 
they  could  not  make  an  advance.  The  rebels  then  hoisted  a  second  flag  of  truce 
and  sent  it  in,  demanding  an  unconditional  surrender.  They  also  threatened  that 
if  the  place  was  not  surrendered  no  quarter  would  be  shown.  Major  Bradford 
refused  to  accept  any  such  terms,  would  not  surrender,  and  sent  back  word  that 
if  such  were  their  intentions  they  could  try  it  on.  While  this  flag  of  truce  was 
being  sent  in  the  rebel  officers  formed  their  forces  in  whatever  advantageous 
positions  they  were  able  to  select.  They  then  formed  a  hollow  square  around 
our  garrison,  placed  their  sharpshooters  within  our  deserted  barracks,  and 
directed  a  galling  fire  upon  our  men.  They  also  had  one  brigade  in  the  trenches 
just  outside  the  fort,  which  had  been  cut  by  our  men  only  a  few  days  before, 
and  which  provided  them  with  as  good  protection  as  that  held  by  the  garrison 
in  the  fort.  Their  demand  of  the  flag  of  truce  having  been  refused,  the  order 
was  given  by  General  Forrest  in  person  to  charge  upon  the  works  and  show  no 
quarter.  Half  an  hour  after  the  issuance  of  this  order  a  scene  of  terror  and 
massacre  ensued.  The  rebels  came  pouring  in  solid  masses  right  over  the 
breastworks.  Their  numbers  were  perfectly  overwhelming.  The  moment  they 
reached  the  top  of  the  walls,  and  commenced  firing  as  they  descended,  the  col 
ored  troops  were  panic-stricken,  threw  down  their  arms,  and  ran  down  the  bluff, 
pursued  sharply,  begging  for  life.  But  escape  was  impossible.  The  confed 
erates  had  apprehended  such  a  result,  and  had  placed  a  regiment  of  cavalry 
where  it  could  cut  off  all  effective  retreat.  This  cavalry  regiment  employed 
themselves  in  shooting  down  the  negro  troops  as  fast  as  they  made  their  appear 
ance.  The  whites,  as  soon  as  they  perceived  they  were  also  to  be  butchered 
inside  the  fort,  also  ran  down.  They  had  previously  thrown  down  their  arms 
and  submitted.  In  many  instances  the  men  begged  for  life  at  the  hands  of  the- 
enemy,  even  on  their  knees.  They  were  only  made  to  stand  upon  their  feet 
and  then  summarily  shot  down.  Captain  Theo.  F.  Bradford,  of  company  A, 
13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  was  signal- officer  for  the  gunboat,  and  was  seen  by 
General  Forrest  with  the  signal  flags.  The  general,  in  person,  ordered  Captain 
Bradford  to  be  shot.  He  was  instantly  riddled  with  bullets,  nearly  a  full  regi 
ment  having  fired  their  pieces  upon  him.  Lieutenant  Wilson,  of  company  A, 
13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  was  killed  after  he  had  surrendered,  he  having,  been 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  105 

previously  wounded.  Lieutenant  J.  C.  Akerstrom,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee' 
cavalry,  and  acting  regimental  quartermaster,  Avas  severely  wounded  after  he 
had  surrendered,  and  then  nailed  to  the  side  of  a  house  and  the  house  set  on  fire, 
burning  him  to  death.  Lieutenant  Cord.  Revelle,  company  E,  13th  Tennessee 
cavalry,  was  shot  and  killed  after  surrender.  Major  William  F.  Bradford,  com 
manding  our  forces,  was  fired  upon  after  he  had  surrendered  the  garrison.  The 
rebels  told  him  he  could  not  surrender.  He  ran  into  the  river  and  swam  out 
some  fifty  yards,  they  all  the  time  firing  at  him,  but  failing  to  hit  him.  He  was 
hailed  by  an  officer  and  told  to  return  to  the  shore.  He  did  so.  But  as  he 
neared  the  shore  the  riflemen  discharged  their  pieces  at  him  again.  Again  they 
missed.  He  ran  up  the  hillside  among  the  enemy  with  a  white  handkerchief  in 
his  hand  in  token  of  his  surrender,  but  still  they  continued  to  fire  upon  him. 
There  were  several  confederate  officers  standing  near  at  the  time.  None  of  them 
ordered  the  firing  to  cease ;  but  when  they  found  they  could  not  hit  him,  they 
allowed  him  to  give  himself  up  as  a  prisoner,  and  paroled  him  to  the  limits  of 
the  camp.  They  now  claim  that  he  violated  his  parole  the  same  night  and  es 
caped.  We  have  heard  from  prisoners  who  got  away  from  the  rebels  that  they 
took  Major  Bradford  out  in  the  Hat  chic  Bottom  and  there  dispatched  him.  We 
feel  confident  that  the  story  is  true.  W<  saw  several  negroes  burning  up  in 
their  quarters  on  Wednesday  morning.  We  also  saw  the  rebels  come  back  that 
morning  and  shoot  at  the  wounded.  We  also  saw  them  at  a  distance  running 
about  hunting  up  wounded  that  they  nr'ght  shoot  them.  There  were  some 
whites  also  burning.  Th<  rebels  went  to  tin-  negro  hospital,  where  about  thirty 
sick  were  kept,  and  butchered  them  with  their  sabres,  hacking  their  Leads  open 
in  many  instances,  and  then  set  fire  to  the  buildings.  They  killed  every  negro 
.soldier  Wednesday  morning  upon  whom  they  came.  Those  who  were  able  they 
made  stand  up  to  be  shot.  In  one  case  a  white  soldier  was  found  AvoundecL 
He  had  been  lying  upon  the  ground  nearly  twenty -four  hours  without  food  or 
drink.  He  asked  a  rebel  soldier  to  give  him  something  to  drink.  The  latter 
turned  about  upon  his  heel  and  fired  three  deliberate  shots  at  him,  saying. 
"  Take  that,  you  negro  equality."  The  poor  fellow  is  alive  yet  and  in  the  hos 
pital.  He  can  tell  the  tale  for  l:imself.  They  ran  a  great  many  into  the  river, 
and  shot  or  drowned  them  there.  They  immediately  killed  all  the  officers  who 
were  over  the  negro  troops,  excepting  one  who  has  since  died  from  his  wounds 
They  took  out  from  Fort  Pillow  about  one  hundred  and  some  odd  prisoners, 
(white,)  and  forty  negroes.  They  hung  and  shot  the  negroes  as  they  passed 
along  toward  Brownsville  until  they  were  rid  of  them  all.  Out  of  the  six  hun 
dred  troops  (convalescents  included)  which  were  at  the  fort  they  have  only 
about  one  hundred  prisoners,  (all  whites,)  and  \ve  have  about  fifty  wounded  who 
are  paroled. 

Major  Anderson,  Forrest's  assistant  adjutant  general,  stated  that  they  did  not 
consider  colored  men  as  soldiers,  but  as  property,  and  as  such,  being  used  by 
our  people,  they  had  destroyed  them.  This  was  concurred  in  by  Forrest,  Chal 
mers,  and  McCullough,  and  other  officers. 

We  respectfully  refer  you  to  the  accompanying  affidavit  of  Hardy  N.  Revelle, 
lettered  "  A,"  and  those  of  Mrs.  Rufin,  lettered  "B,"  and  Mrs.  Williams,  L't- 
tered  «  C." 

Respectfully  submitted. 

F.  A.  SMITH, 
First  Lieut.  Co.  D,  13th  Tenn.  V<1.  Cavalry. 

WILLIAM  CLEARY, 
Second  Lieut.  Co.  B.  13t7i  Ttnn.  Vol.  Cavalry. 

General  M.  BRAYMAN. 

A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 

Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


106  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

Affidavit  of  Hardy  N.  Revelle. 

I  was  in  business  at  Fort  Pillow  previous  to  the  fight  on  Tuesday  last.  Wa3 
engaged  as  a  dry-goods  clerk  for  Messrs.  Harris  &  Co.  Went  into  the  fight  at 
six  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  Tuesday,  the  12th  of  April.  Remained  outside 
of  the  federal  fortifications  until  about  8.30  a.  m.,  acting  as  a  sharpshooter.  At 
this  time  we  were  all  ordered  within  the  fort.  Lieutenant  Barr  was  killed  out 
side  the  fort,  also  Lieutenant  Wilson,  latter  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry.  It 
was  not  long  after  nine  o'clock  that  I  took  my  position  behind  the  fortifications 
and  resumed  the  fight.  I  was  standing  not  more  than  ten  paces  from  Major 
Booth  when  he  fell,  struck  in  the  heart  by  a  musket  bullet.  It  was  but  a  few 
minutes  past  nine.  He  did  not  die  immediately,  but  was  borne  from  the  field. 
At  this  time  there  was  continued  firing  on  both  sides.  Rebels  were  not  using 
artillery  ;  our  troops  were. 

The  next  thing  I  recollect  is  a  flag  of  truce  coming  in,  the  bearers  of  which — 
General  Forrest  of  the  rebel  army,  and  some  parties  of  his  staff — demanded  a 
surrender  of  the  garrison.  Major  Bradford  was  then  in  command.  Forrest  did 
not  come  within  the  breastworks,  but  remained  some  fifty  yards  outside,  and 
Major  Bradford  went  out  to  meet  him.  They  conferred  in  a  southeasterly  di 
rection  from  what  was  known  as  "  old  headquarters."  Bradford  is  said  to  have 
replied  that  he  would  not  surrender.  Forrest  told  him  that  if  he  did  not  there 
would  not  be  any  quarter  shown.  They  were  in  conference  about  fifteen  minutes, 
during  which  time  there  was  a  cessation  of  firing.  Bradford  asked  for  one  hour's 
time  in  which  to  confer  with  the  commander  of  the  gunboat.  Forrest  refused 
it ;  but  I  think  there  was  a  pause  in  actual  hostilities  of  nearly  that  length  of 
time.  The  rebels  were  busily  engaged  in  plundering  our  hastily  deserted  en 
campment  outside  the  fortifications,  as  well  as  robbing  some  of  the  stores  below 
the  hill.  They  were  also  massing  their  troops  and  placing  them  in  eligible 
positions  while  the  flag  of  truce  was  being  considered.  It  is  my  opinion  that 
they  could  never  have  gained  the  positions  had  they  not  done  so  under  that 
flag  of  truce.  They  had  already  consumed  seven  or  eight  hours  in  attempting 
it  with  no  success. 

At  about  half-past  two  in  the  afternoon  a  large  force  of  infantry  came  upon 
us  from  the  ravine  toward  the  east  of  where  I  stood.  It  seemed  to  come  down 
Cold  creek.  They  charged  upon  our  ranks.  Another  large  force  of  rebel 
cavalry  charged  from  the  south  of  east,  and  another  force  from  the  northward. 
They  mounted  the  breastworks  at  the  first  charge  where  I  stood.  We  fired 
upon  them  while  upon  the  breastworks.  I  remember  firing  two  shots  while  the 
enemy  were  upon  the  walls.  The  negro  troops,  frightened  by  the  appearance  of 
such  numbers,  and  knowing  they  could  no  longer  resist,  made  a  break  and  ran 
down  the  hill,  surrendering  their  arms  as  the  rebels  came  down  on  our  side  of 
the  fortifications.  When  we  found  there  was  no  quarter  to  be  shown,  and  that, 
white  and  black,  we  were  to  be  butchered,  we  also  gave  up  our  arms  and  passed 
down  the  hill.  It  is  stated  that  at  this  time  Major  Bradford  put  a  white  handker 
chief  on  his  sword  point  and  waved  it  in  token  of  submission ;  but  it  was  not 
heeded  if  he  did.  We  were  followed  closely  and  fiercely  by  the  advancing 
rebel  forces,  their  fire  never  ceasing  at  all.  Our  men  had  given  signals  them 
selves  that  they  surrendered,  many  of  them  throwing  up  their  hands  to  show 
they  were  unarmed  and  submitted  to  overwhelming  odds. 

I  was  about  half  way  down  the  hill,  partially  secreted  in  a  kind  of  ravine 
with  Dr.  Fitch,  when  I  saw  two  men,  white  men,  belonging  to  the  13th  Tennes 
see  cavalry,  standing  behind  a  stump  on  which  they  had  fixed  a  white  handker 
chief,  their  hands  thrown  up.  They  asked  for  quarter.  When  they  stood  on 
their  feet  they  were  exposed,  and  I  saw  them  shot  down  by  rebel  soldiers  and 
killed.  A  captain  of  the  rebel  troops  then  came  where  we  were  and  ordered  all 
the  federals,  white  and  black,  to  move  up  the  hill,  or  he  would  "  shoot  their  G-d 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  107 

^ d  br.-iins  out.  '     I  started  up  the  hill  with  a  number  of  others,  in  accordance 

with  the  order.  1  was  surrendered  with  our  men.  While  going  up  I  saw  white 
men  fall  on  both  sid^s  of  me  who  were  shot  down  by  rebel  soldiers  who  were 
stationed  upon  the  brow  of  the  hill.  We  were  at  the  time  marching  directly 
toward  the  men  who  fired  upon  us.  I  do  not  know  how  many  fell,  but  I  remem 
ber  to  have  seen  four  killed  in  this  way.  I  also  saw  negroes  shot  down  with 
p'stols  in  the  hands  of  rebels.  One  was  killed  at  my  side.  I  saw  another  negro 
struck  on  the  head  with  a  sabre  by  a  rebel  soldier ;  I  suppose  he  was  also 
killed.  One  more,  just  in  front  of  me,  was  knocked  down  with  the  but  of  a 
inusket.  We  kept  on  up  the  hill.  I  expected  each  moment  to  meet  my  fate 
with  the  rest.  At  the  top  of  thr  -hill  I  met  a  man  named  Cutler,  a  citizen  of 
Fort  Pillow.  He  spoke  to  a  rebel  captain  about  me,  and  we  then  went,  under 
orders  from  the  captain,  to  one  of  the  stores  under  the  hill,  where  the  captain 
got  a  pair  of  boots.  This  was  about  4  p.  m.  on  Tuesday.  The  captain  and 
Cutler  and  myself  then  left  to  find  'General  McCullough's  headquarters,  where 
we  were  to  report  and  be  disposed  of.  The  captain  introduced  me  to  a  lieuten 
ant  and  to  a  surgeon  of  the  rebel  army.  The  surgeon  made  me  show  him  where 
goods  could  be  ibund.  The  lieutenant  got  a  saddle  and  bridle  and  some  bits, 
and  then  we  helped  them  to  carry  them  to  where  their  horses  were  outside  of  the 
fortifications.  I  also  met  Mr.  Wedlin,  a  citizen,  and  he  accompanied  us.  He 
helped  the  lieutenant  to  mount  and  pack  his  goods,  and  then  he  gave  Wedlin 
and  myself  permission  to  depart,  and  instructed  us  as  to  the  best  means  of  escape. 
1  am  positive  that  up  to  the  time  of  the  surrender  there  had  not  been  more 
than  fifty  men  (black  and  white)  killed  and  wounded  on  the  Union  side.  Of 
the^e,  but  about  twenty  had  been  among  the  killed.  The  balance  of  all  killed 
and  wounded  on  our  side  were  killed  and  wounded  after  we  had  given  undoubted 
evidence  of  a  surrender,  and  contrary  to  all  rules  of  warfare. 

H.  N.  REVELLE. 

Sworn  to  before  me  at  Cairo,  Illinois,  this  17th  day  of  April,  1864. 

JNO.  H.  MUNROE, 
Captain  and  A.  A-  Gen1 1. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  G, 


Statement  of  Ann  Jane  Rujin. 

I  am  the  wife  of  Thomas  Rufm,  a  member  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry ; 
was  at  Fort  Pillow  on  Tuesday,  the  12th  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1864,  and  was 
removed  to  an  island  during  the  progress  of  the  battle.  Returned  to  Fort  Pil 
low  on  Wednesday  morning,  the  13th  of  April,  and  saw  the  remains  of  a  man 
lying  upon  the  back,  its  arms  outstretched,  with  some  planks  under  it.  The 
man  had  to  all  appearances  been  nailed  to  the  side  of  the  house,  and  then  the 
building  set  on  fire.  I  am  satisfied  that  the  body  was  that  of  Lieutenant  John  C. 
Akerstrom,  second  lieutenant  company  A,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  who  was  on 
duty  as  quartermaster  of  the  post  of  Fort  Pillow.  I  was  well  acquainted  with 
Lieutenant  Akerstrom  when  living.  After  examining  the  body  I  walked  around 
to  a  ditch  where  a  large  number  of  dead  and  wounded  had  been  thrown  and 
partially  covered.  I  saw  several  places  where  the  wounded  had  dug  holes  and 
attempted  to  get  out,  but  had  been  unable  to  do  so. 

ANN  JANE   X*  RUFIN. 

mark. 


108  FORT    PILLOW    J.1ASSACRE. 

CAIRO,  April  18,  1864, 
Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  18th  day  of  April,  1864. 

ISAAC  M.  TALMADGE, 
Captain  and  District  Provost  Marshal. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


Statement  of  Mrs.  Rebecca   Williams. 

I  am  the  wife  of  William  F.  Williams,  a  private  in  the  13th  Tennessee  cav 
alry,  company  D. 

I  was  at  Fort  Pillow  on  the  Wednesday,  morning  after  the  fight  of  Tuesday,, 
ilu'  12th  of  April,  1864,  and  saw  the  body  of  a  man,  which  had  the  appearance 
ot  having  been  burned  to  death.  It  was  pointed  out  to  me  as  the  body  of  Lieu 
tenant  John  C.  Akerstrom,  of  the  13th  Tennessee  cavalry.  I  know  it  was  the 
corpse  oi  a  white  man. 

her 

REBECCA   x   WILLIAMS. 

ra:irk. 
CAIRO,  April  IS.  1864. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  18th  day  of  April,  1864. 

ISAAC  M.  TALMADGE, 
Captain  and  District  Provost  Marshal. 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  certify  that  I  also  witnessed  the  same  spectacle  de 
scribed  by  Mrs.  Williams. 

her 

NANCY  M.  x  HOPPER. 

mark. 
CAIRO,  April  IS,  1864. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  18th  day  of  April,  1864. 

ISAAC  M.  TALMADGE, 
Captain  and  District  Provost  Marshal. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


James  R.  Brigham,  a  resident  of  Fredonia,  Chautauque  county,  New  York,. 
deposes  and  says : 

He  was  and  had  been  a  clerk  in  a  store  at  Fort  Pillow  over  a  year  previous 
to  the  12th  April  instant.  On  learning,  early  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  instant,, 
that  the  post  was  to  be  attacked  by  the  confederates,  he  went  immediately  to  the 
fort,  and  was  engaged  with  a  musket  in  defending  the  fort,  when  General  Chal 
mers  was  repulsed  twice.  After  this,  I  was  detailed  to  carry  wounded  down 
the  hill,  on  which  the  fort  was  situated,  to  the  river  bank,  where,  beside  a  large 
log,  I  raised  a  red  flag  as  a  sign  of  a  hospital.  The  flag  was  made  from  part  of 
a  red  flannel  shirt.  The  last  attack  was  made  by  General  Forrest  in  person, 
who  headed  the  column.  Forrest  was  wounded  in  three  (3)  different  places,  and 
had  his  horse  shot  under  him.* 

Major  Booth,  of  the  regular  army,  was  in  command.  He  wa^  killed  about  11 
o'clock  by  a  sharpshooter,  when  Major  Bradford,  of  the  13th  Tennessee  regiment, 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  109 

took  command.     Major  Bradford  was   taken  prisoner,  and  killed  near  Judge 
Green's,  some  six  miles  from  the  fort,  while  a  prisoner. 

When  the  confederates  rushed  into  the  fort,  having  taken  advantage  of  a  flag 
of  truce  to  get  their  men  close  to  the  fort  in  a  ravine  and  directly  under  the  em 
bankments,  this  force  numbered  some  fifteen  hundred,  with  a  large  reserve  in 
sight.  As  soon  as  the  confederates  got  into  the  fort,  the  federals  threw  down 
their  arms  in  token  of  surrender,  and  many  exclaimed,  "  We  surrender."  Im 
mediately  an  indiscriminate  massacre  commenced  on  both  black  and  white  sol 
diers.  Up  to  the  time  of  the  surrender,  I  don't  think  more  than  from  twenty  to 
twenty-five  had  been  killed,  and  not  more  than  fifteen  wounded.  I  was  taken 
prisoner,  and  when  marching  with  other  prisoners,  black  and  white,  I  saw  the 
confederates  shoot  and  kill  and  wound  both  white  and  black  federal  prisoners. 
Some  negroes  were  severely  beaten,  but  still  able  to  go  along.  We  were  taken 
a  few  miles  into  the  country,  when  myself  and  a  few  others  got  relieved  by 
General  McCullough,  on  the  ground  of  being  private  citizens.  I  saw  General 
Forrest,  and  knew  he  was  wounded,  as  before  stated.  There  were  from  twenty- 
five  to  thirty  black  soldiers  carried  off  as  prisoners,  and  not  over  thirty  to 
thirty-five  white.  All  the  rest  of  that  faithful  and  heroic  garrison,  some  five  or 
six  hundred  in  number,  were  killed  or  wounded  in  action,  or  murdered  or  wounded 
after  the  surrender.  I  saw  officers  as  well  as  privates  kill  and  wound  prisoners, 
and  heard  them  say,  while  held  a  prisoner  with  them  in  the  country,  that  they 
intended  taking  the  prisoners  still  further  into  the  country,  and  make  an  exam 
ple  of  them. 

Captain  Bradford,  of  the  13th  Tennessee,  was  engaged  with  a  blue  signal 
flag  in  connexion  with  gunboat  No.  7.  Captain  Bradford  was  ordered  shot  by 
General  Forrest,  who  said  "Shoot  that  man  with  the  black  flag."  This  was 
after  the  surrender.  His  body  was  literally  shot  to  pieces.  All,  both  black 
and  white,  fought  manfully.  I  saw  several  negroes  wounded,  with  blood  run 
ning  from  their  bodies,  still  engaged  loading  and  firing  cannon  and  muskets 
cheerfully.  There  was  no  giving  way  till  fifteen  hundred  confederates  rushed 
inside  the  fort.  Most  were  killed  outside  the  fort  when  prisoners.  The  fort 
was  defended  successfully  for  over  eight  hours  by  from  500  to  600  men  against 
3,500  to  4,000  barbarians.  I  heard  confederate  officers  say  it  was  the  hardest 
contested  engagement  that  Forrest  had  ever  been  engaged  in.  I  heard  officers 
say  they  would  never  recognize  negroes  as  prisoners  of  war,  but  would  kill 
them  when  overtaken.  Even  if  they  caught  a  negro  with  blue  clothes  on 
(uniform)  they  would  kill  him.  Officers  of  negro  troops  were  treated  and  mur 
dered  the  same  as  negroes  themselves. 

After  lying  in  the  woods  two  days  and  nights,  I  was  picked  up  by  gunboat 
No.  7,  some  5  or  6  miles  below  the  fort. 

On  my  return  to  the  fort  I  saw  and  recognized  the  remains  of  Lieutenant 
Akerstrom;  he  had  been  nailed  to  a  house  and  supposed  burned  alive. 

There  were  the  remains  of  two  negroes  lying  where  the  house  burned.  I 
was  told  they  were  nailed  to  the  floor.  I  also  found  a  negro  partially  buried, 
with  his  head  out  of  the  ground,  alive.  I  went  for  assistance  and  water  for  him; 
when  I  returned  he  was  so  near  dead  that  no  assistance  could  save  him.  We 
sat  by  him  till  he  died. 

I  can  recount  but  a  small  part  of  the  barbarities  I  saw  on  that  fatal  day, 
when  hundreds  of  loyal  soldiers  were  murdered  in  cold  blood. 

JAS.  R.  BINGHAM. 

Sworn  before  me  at  Cairo,  Illinois,  this  18th  day  of  April,  1864. 

JNO.  H.  MUNROE, 
Assistant  Adjutant  General. 
A  true  copy. 

J.  H.  ODLIN, 
Assistant  Adjmant  General. 


110  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 


CAIRO,  ILLINOIS,  April  23,  1864. 

Elvis  Bevel,  being  duly  sworn,  deposeth  and  says : 

I  am  a  citizen  of  Osceola,  Arkansas.  I  was  driven  from  my  home  by  guerillas.. 
I  arrived  at  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee,  on  the  night  of  the  llth  of  April,  1864.  I 
was  at  Fort  Pillow  during  the  engagement  between  the  rebel  forces  under  Forrest 
and  Chalmers,  and  the  United  States  garrison  at  that  place,  on  the  12th  of 
Ajml  instant,  1864.  About  sun-up,  the  alarm  of  rebels  being  in  the  fort  was 
received  at  Major  Booth's  headquarters.  I  took  a  position  where  I  could  see 
all  that  was  done  by  the  rebel  and  United  States  forces.  Deponent  further 
saith :  I  saw  the  contraband  camps  in  flames  at  different  points.  Could  see  the 
skirmishers  of  the  rebels.  Signals  were  given  by  Captain  Bradford  to  Captain 
Marshal,  of  the  navy,  commanding  gunboat  No.  7,  to  shell  them  from  post  No. 
1,  which  is  in  sight  of  the  fort,  which  was  done  by  Captain  Marshall.  About 
one  hour  after  sunrise,  brisk  skirmishing  began.  The  bullets  from  rebel  infantry 
caused  me  to  move  from  where  I  was,  and  take  position  behind  a  large  stump 
near  the  fort.  About  nine  o'clock  I  moved  to  the  rear  of  the  fort,  where  I  could 
better  see  the  rebels  who  swarmed  the  bluff. 

The  rebels  were  here  so  near  the  gunboat  that  the  crew  under  Captain 
Marshall  had  to  close  their  ports  and  use  their  small-arms.  At  one  o'clock  p.  m 
the  firing  on  both  sides  ceased.  A  flag  of  truce  was  sent  from  the  rebel  lines  to 
demand  an  unconditional  surrender.  While  the  flag  of  truce  was  approaching 
the  fort,  I  saw  a  battery  of  artillery  moved  to  a  better  position  by  the  rebels, 
and  saw  their  sharpshooters  approaching  the  fort  from  another  quarter.  At  two 
o'clock  the  fight  began  again ;  about  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  after  I  saw  a 
charge  made  by  about  two  thousand  on  the  breastworks  and  near  it  on  the  bluff.. 
Sharp  fighting  took  place  inside  the  fort  of  about  five  minutes'  duration.  I  saw 
their  bayonets  and  swords.  I  saw  the  Union  soldiers,  black  and  white,  slaugh 
tered  while  asking  for  quarter;  heard  their  screams  for  quarter,  to  which  the 
rebels  paid  no  attention.  About  one  hundred  left  the  fort  and  ran  down  the 
bank  of  the  bluff  to  the  river,  pursued  by  the  rebels,  who  surrounded  them;  in 
about  twenty  minutes,  every  one  of  them,  as  far  as  I  could  see,  were  shot  down 
by  the  rebels  without  mercy. 

I  left  at  this  time,  getting  on  the  gunboat.  On  Thursday,  the  14th  of  April, 
I  met  Captain  Farris,  of  Forrest's  command,  about  six  miles  from  Fort  Pillow,, 
at  Plum  point :  his  soldiers  said  they  were  hunting  for  negroes.  I  asked  him-, 
if  they  took  any  prisoners  at  Fort  Pillow.  He  said  they  took  some  of  the  13th 
Tennessee,  who  surrendered,  but  no  others. 

ELVIS  BEVEL. 

Signed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  23d  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1864,  at  Cairo, 
Illinois. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieut,  and  A.  A.  A.  G. 
A  true  copy 

C.  B  SMITH, 
Lieut,  and  A.  D.  C 


Statement  of  Win.  E.  Walker,  company  D,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

I  hereby  certify  that  I  was  at  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee,  on  the  12th  day  of  the- 
present  month,  when  it  was  attacked  by  the  confederates.  I  saw  nothing  more 
than  has  probably  been  related  by  a  dozen  others,  until  about  the  time  of  the 
panic  and  the  retreat  down  the  bluff  by  both  white  and  black  Union  troops.  We 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  Ill 

were  followed  closely  by  tlie  rebels,  and  shot  down,  after  surrender,  as  fast  as 
they  could  find  us.  One  of  the  rebels,  after  I  had  given  him  up  my  money  as 
he  had  ordered  me,  fired  upon  me  twice,  after  I  had  surrendered,  and  while  I 
begged  for  my  life.  One  ball  struck  me  in  the  left  eye.  The  rebels  had  almost 
ceased  firing  upon  us,  when  an  officer  came  down  and  told  them  to  "  shoot  the 
last  d — d  one  of  us,"  and  "not  to  take  one  prisoner."  He  said  it  was  the  order 
of  the  general,  (I  could  not  hear  the  name  plainly,  but  I  think  it  was  Chalmers.) 
Then  the  slaughter  of  the  prisoners  was  resumed.  I  saw  some  six  white  and 
ten  colored  soldiers  thus  shot,  long  after  they  had  surrendered,  and  while  the 
negroes  were  on  their  knees  begging  to  be  spared. 

his 
WILLIAM  B.   x   WALKER. 

mark. 

Witness  :  WM.  CLEARY,  • 

2d  Lieut.  Co.  B,  I3tk  Tennessee  Cavalry. 

*  MOUND  CITY,  Illinois,  April  23,  A.  D.  1864. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me  this  25th  day  of  April,  1864,  at  Mound 
City,  Illinois. 

WM.  STANLEY, 

Lieutenant  and  Assistant  Proiost  Marshal. 
A  true  copy 

0.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


Statement  of  Jason  Lonan,  company  B,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

I  do  hereby  certify  that  I  was  at  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee,  on  the  twelfth  (12th) 
of  the  present  month,  when  it  was  attacked  by  the  rebels  under  General  A.  B. 
Forrest.  I  was  ordered  into  the  fort  at  the  commencement  of  the  engagement. 
We  kept  up  a  continual  fire  on  both  sides  until  about  1  o'clock  p.  m.,  when  a 
flag  of  truce  was  sent  in,  and  firing  ceased.  While  the  flag  of  truce  was  being 
considered  I  saw  the  enemy  plundering  our  evacuated  quarters,  and  moving  their 
forces  up  in  large  bodies,  getting  them  in  position.  We  had  been  driving  them 
all  the  morning.  They  were  at  the  same  time  placing  their  sharpshooters  in  the 
buildings  we  had  occupied  as  barracks.  The  object  of  the  flag  of  truce  not 
having  been  agreed  to,  the  firing  again  commenced.  About  one  hour  afterwards 
the  enemy  charged  on  our  works  in  overwhelming  numbers,  and  the  negro  sol 
diers,  being  panic-stricken,  dropped  their  arms  and  ran  down  the  bluff.  The 
whites  also,  when  they  found  there  was  to  be  no  quarter  shown,  also  ran  down 
the  bluff.  The  rebels  ran  after  us,  shooting  all  they  came  to,  both  black  and 
white.  I  also  certify  that  I  was  myself  shot  after  I  had  surrendered,  and  while 
I  had  my  hands  up  and  was  imploring  them  to  show  me  mercy.  They  also  shot 
Sergeant  Gwalthney,  of  my  company,  while  he  was  within  ten  feet  of  me,  after 
he  had  given  up  his  revolver,  and  while  he  had  his  hands  up  crying  out  for 
mercy.  They  took  his  own  revolver  and  shot  him  with  its  contents  twice 
through  the  head,  killing  him  instantly.  I  also  certify  that  I  saw  the  rebels 
shoot,  in  all,  six  men  who  had  surrendered,  and  who  had  their  hands  up  asking 
quarter.  I  further  certify  that  I  saw  the  rebels  come  about  on  the  ensuing 
morning,  the  13th  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1864,  and  despatch  several  of  the  colored 
soldiers  of  the  Gtli  United  States  heavy  artillery,  who  had  survived  their  wounds- 
received  on  the  previous  day. 

his 
JASON  +  LONAN. 

mark. 
Witness:  WILLIAM  CLEARY, 

2d  Lieut.  Co.  B,  Vltl,  7V// ,1    V-.*L  Cac. 


112  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

MOUND  CITY,  ILLINOIS,  April  2'3,  1864. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me,  this  23d  day  of  April,  1864,  at  Mound 
•City,  Illinois. 

WM.  STANLEY, 

Lieutenant  and  Assistant,  Provost  Marshal. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieutenant  and  A.  I).  C. 


Statement  of  Corporal  Wm.  P.  Dickey,  company  B,  I3th  Tennessee  cavalry. 

I  do  hereby  certify  that  I  w\is  at  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee,  on  the  12th  day  of 
April,  A.  D.  1864,  when  that  place  was  attacked  by  the  rebel  General  Forrest. 
I  went  into  the  fort  at  the  commencement  of  the  action.  J/\Te  kept  up  a  con 
tinuous  fire  upon  both  sides  until  about  1  o'clock  p.  m.,  when  a  flag  of  truce  was 
sent  in  by  the  rebels,  and  while  it  was  being  considered  the  firing  was  oidered 
to  cease.  I  also  certify  that  while  this  was  going  on  I  plainly  saw  the  enemy 
consolidating  their  forces  and  gaining  positions  they  had  been  endeavoring  to 
gain  without  success.  At  the  same  time  their  men  were  plundering  our  deserted 
camp,  and  stealing  goods  from  the  quartermaster's  depot,  and  from  the  stores  o:' 
the  merchants  of  the  post.  They  also  at  the  same  time  put  their  sharpshooters 
into  our  deserted  barracks,  whence  they  had  fair  view,  and  were  in  fair  range  of 
our  little  garrison.  The  firing  recommenced  after  the  flag  of  truce  had  retired 
About  one  hour  thereafter  the  rebels  stormed  our  works.  They  had  no  sooner 
obtained  the  top  of  our  walls  when  the  negroes  ran,  and  the  whites,  obtaining 
no  quarter,  ran  after  them.  The  rebels  followed  closely,  shooting  down  all  who 
came  in  the  way,  white  and  black.  I  also  certify  that  I  was  myself  shot  by  a 
rebel  soldier  after  I  had  surrendered,  and  while  I  had  my  hands  up  begging  for 
mercy.  I  also  certify  that  I  saw  the  rebels  shoot  down  ten  men,  white  soldiers, 
within  ten  paces  of  me,  while  they  had  their  hands  up  supplicating  quarter.  I 
alteo  certify  that  I  saw  twelve  negro  soldiers  killed  long  after  they  had  sur 
rendered.  I  also  certify  that  I  saw  the  rebels  throw  several  negroes  into  the 
river  while  they  were  begging  for  life.  One  rebel  came  to  me  and  took  my  per 
cussion  caps,  saying  he  had  been  killing  negroes  so  fast  that  his  own  had  been 
exhausted.  He  added  that  he  was  going  to  shoot  some  more.  I  also  certify 
that  I  saw  negroes  thrown  into  the  river  by  rebels,  and  shot  afterwards,  while 
struggling  for  life. 

his 
WM.  P.  +  DICKEY. 

mark. 
Witness :  WM.  CLEARY, 

2d  Lieut.  Co.  B,  13th  Tenn.  Vol.  Cav. 

MOUND  CITY,  April  23,  A.  D.  1864. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me  this  23d  day  of  April,  1864,  at  Mound 
City,  Illinois. 

WM.  STANLEY, 

Lieutenant  and  Assistant  Provost  Marshal. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH, 
Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


FORT    PILLOW   MASS  AGUE. 

MOUND  CITY,  April  25,  1864. 

Statement  ff  Sergeant  William  A.  Winn,  company  B,  I3tk  Tennessee  cavalry 

volunteers. 

I  was  in  Fort  Pillow  on  Tuesday,  the  12th  of  April,  1864,  when  the  attack 
was  made  by  General  Forrest  upon  that  place.  At  the  firing  of  the  first  gun  I 
hastened  on  board  the  gunboat,  as  I  had  been  wounded  some  time  before  and 
could  not  fight.  The  first  thing  I  saw  afterwards  was  the  rebel  sharpshooters 
on  the  top  of  the  hill  and  ours  at  quartermaster's  department,  filing  at  each 
other,  and  the  rebels  were  also  firing  at  the  gunboat.  The  next  thing  I  saw 
was  a  flag  of  truce  come  in,  which  was  in  waiting  some  half  an  hour.  This 
was  about  one  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  as  soon  as  it  started  back,  the  enemy  imme 
diately  started  up  the  hill  on  the  double-quick,  not  waiting  for  the  flag  of  truce 
to  return.  As  soon  as  they  came  close  to  the  fort  and  had  their  sharpshooters 
distributed  through  our  barracks,  (which  were  just  outside  the  fort,)  they  opened 
fire  upon  the  garrison,  and  then  charged  the  works.  Those  troops  which  I  saw 
came  from  the  direction  that  the  flag  of  truce  did.  I  saw  our  men  run  down 
the  bluff,  the  rebels  after  them,  shooting  them  down  as  fast  as  they  came  up 
with  them.  I  saw  twelve  or  fifteen  men  shot  down  after  they  had  surrendered, 
with  their  hands  up  begging  for  mercy.  Next  I  saw  them  turn  their  cannon 
on  us  (the  boat)  and  throw  several  shells  at  the  boat,  trying  to  sink  her,  but 
she  steamed  up  the  river,  out  of  range,  leaving  behind  us  a  scene  of  cold-blooded 
murder  too  cruel  and  barbarous  for  the  human  mind  to  express. 

*  W.  A.  WINN. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me  this  25th  day  of  April,  1864. 

WM.  STANLEY, 

Lieutenant  and  Assistant  Prove st  Marshal. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH,  Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


MOUND  CITY,  April  18,  1864. 
Statement  of  William  F.  Mays,  company  B,  ~L3tk  Tennessee  cavalry. 

I  was  at  Fort  Pillow  on  the  12th  of  April,  1864,  and  engaged  in  the  fight 
there.  The  pickets  were  driven  in  about  six  o'clock  a.  m.,  when  skirmishers 
were  thrown  out  to  ascertain  the  position  and  number  of  the  enemy.  The  con 
traband  camp  was  then  discovered  to  be  on  fire,  and  the  firing  of  small-arms 
was  heard  in  the  same  direction.  The  skirmishing  lasted  about  one  hour,  when 
our  skirmishers  were  gradually  drawn  back  towards  the  fort  on  the  blulT.  They 
then  attacked  the  fort.  Two  assaults  were  made  by  them,  and  both  repulsed. 
This  was  about  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock  a.  m.,  when  a  flag  of  truce  was  sent 
in,  demanding  a  surrender.  While  the  flag  was  being  received  and  the  firing 
suspended,  the  enemy  were  moving  their  forces  into  position,  and  occupied  one 
position  which  they  had  been  fighting  to  obtain  all  day,  but  had  not  been  able 
to  gain,  except  under  the  protection  of  a  flag  of  truce.  It  was  from  this  posi 
tion  they  made  their  heaviest  assault,  it  being  impossible  to  bring  our  artillery 
to  bear  upon  them. 

Question.  Do  you  believe  they  could  have  taken  the  fort  or  that  particular 
position  had  they  not  done  so  under  cover  of  the  flag  of  truce  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not.     They  had  been  kept  from  it  for  six  hours. 

Question.  What  further  took  place  1     Go  on  with  your  statement. 

Answer.  In  about  five  minutes  after  the  disappearance  of  the  flag  of  truce,  a  gen 
eral  assault  was  made  upon  our  works  from  every  direction.  They  were  kept  at 
Rep.  Com.  63 8 


114  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

bay  for  some  time,  when  the  negroes  gave  way  upon  the  left  and  ran  clown  the 
bluff,  leaving  an  opening  through  which  the  rebels  entered  and  immediately 
commenced  an  indiscriminate  slaughter  of  both  white  and  black.  We  all  threw 
down  our  arms  and  gave  tokens  of  surrender,  asking  for  quarter.  (I  was 
wounded  in  the  right  shoulder  and  muscle  of  the  back,  and  knocked  down 
before  I  threw  down  my  gun.)  But  no  quarter  was  given.  Voices  were  heard 
upon  all  sides,  crying,  "  Give  them  no  quarter ;  kill  them ;  kill  them ;  it  is 
General  Forrest's  orders."  I  saw  four  white  men  and  at  least  twenty -five 
negroes  shot  while  begging  for  mercy ;  and  I  saw  one  negro  dragged  from  a 
hollow  log  within  ten  feet  of  where  I  lay,  and  as  one  rebel  held  him  by  the 
foot  another  shot  him.  These  were  all  soldiers.  There  were  also  two  negro 
women  and  three  little  children  standing  within  twenty-five  steps  from  me, 
when  a  rebel  stepped  up  to  them  and  said,  "  Yes,  God  damn  you,  you  thought 
you  were  free,  did  you,"-  and  shot  them  all.  They  all  fell  but  one  child,  when 
lie  knocked  it  in  the  head  with  the  breech  of  his  gun.  They  then  disappeared 
in  the  direction  of  the  landing,  following  up  the  fugitives,  firing  at  them  wherever 
seen.  They  came  back  in  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  shooting  and 
robbing  the  dead  of  their  'money  and  clothes.  I  saw  a  man  with  a  canteen  upon 
him  and  a  pistol  in  his  hand.  I  ventured  to  ask  him  for  a  drink  of  water.  He 
turned  around,  saying,  "  Yes,  God  damn  you,  I  will  give  you  a  drink  of  water," 
and  shot  at  my  head  three  different  times,  covering  my  face  up  with  dust,  and 
then  turned  from  me,  no  doubt  thinking  he  had  killed  me,  remarking,  "  God 
damn  you,  it's  too  late  to  pray  now,"  then  went  on  wiOi  his  pilfering.  I  lay 
there  until  dark,  feigning  death,  when  a  rebel  officer  came  along,  drawing  his 
sabre  and  ordered  me  to  get  up,  threatening  to  run  his  sabre  into  me  if  I  dM 
not,  saying  I  had  to  march  ten  miles  that  night.  I  succeeded  in  getting  up 
and  got  among  a  small  squad  he  had  already  gathered  up,  but  stole  away  from 
them  during  the  night,  and  got  among  the  dead,  feigning  death  for  fear  of  being 
murdered.  The  next  morning  the  gunboat  came  up  and  commenced  shelling 
them  out,  when  I  crawled  out  from  among  the  dead,  and  with  a  piece  of  paper 
motioning  to  the  boat,  she  came  up  and  I  crawled  on  board. 

his 

WM.  F.  +  MAYS. 

mark. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me  this  27th  day  of  April,  1864. 

WM.  STANLEY, 

Lieutenant  and  Assistant  Provost  Marshal. 
A  true  copy. 

C.  B.  SMITH,  Lieutenant  and  A.  D.  C. 


Official  statement  of  facts  connected  with  the  attack,  defence,  and  surrender  oj 
the  United  States  military  post  at  Union  City,  Tennessee,  on  the  2±th  of 
March,  1864. 

CAIRO,  ILLINOIS,  April  4,  1864. 

On  the  23d  of  March  it  was  generally  understood  at  the  said  post  that  at 
least  a  portion  of  the  rebel  General  Forrest's  command  were  advancing  on  us. 
At  about  eight  o'clock  p.  m.  of  that  day  the  advance  of  the  enemy  were  seen 
and  fired  upon,  near  Jacksonville,  six  miles  from  Union  City,  by  a  small  scout 
ing  party  sent  in  that  direction  from  our  post.  This  party  reported  the  facts 
immediately  to  Colonel  Hawkins,  of  the  7th  Tennessee  cavalry,  who  was  com 
mander  of  the  post. 

The  picket  guard  was  then  doubled,  and  two  or  three  companies  were  ordered. 
to  keep  their  horses  saddled  during  the  night. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  115 

I  was  notified  at  4.30  a.  m.  of  the  24th  of  March  to  order  my  hoi>es  saddled. 
About  five  o'clock  firing  commenced  all  around  the  line  of  pickets.  The  main 
part  of  company  13,  Captain  Martin,  were  abreast,  and  a  part  of  company  I, 
also,  I  think.  The  remaining  force,  about  500  strong,  were  distributed  around 
at  the  breastworks.  The  pickets  were  driven  in,  with  a  loss  of  two  killed  and 
several  wounded.  About  5.30  a.  m.  a  cavalry  charge  was  made  from  the 
south  side.  It  was  repulsed  with  but  little  difficulty.  The  same  were  imme 
diately  dismounted  and  charged  again,  this  time  coming  within  twenty  or  thirty 
yards  of  the  breastworks.  They  were  repulsed  again,  and  with  considerable 
loss  this  time.  Immediately  following  this  another  charge  was  made  in  front, 
from  the  northwest,  and  aga;n  repulsed.  Immediately  following  this,  the 
fourth  charge,  and  last,  was  made  from  the  northeast,  which  charge  confronted 
my  company,  and  were  repulsed  again  with  loss.  This  charge*  was  made  at 
about  8  a.  m.  About  this  time  the  colonel  came  to  this  part  of  the  works  ;  I 
remarked  to  him  that  it  was  my  opinion  the  rebels  wore  defeated  in  their  first 
programme ;  that  they  would  either  leave  the  field  or  assemble  and  make  a 
consolidated  charge.  Our  troops  were  in  fine  spirits.  Sharpshooting  lasted 
till  9.30  a.  m.,  when  an  escort,  with  a  flag  of  truce,  approached  my  position.  I 
•sent  notification  to  Colonel  Hawkins  of  the  approaching  truce  flag,  and  then 
advanced  in  person  and  halted  the  truce  escort  two  hundred  yards  from  the 
defences.  Then  Colonel  Hawkins  came ;  a  document  was  handed  him,  the 
contents  of  which  I  know  not.  At  this  time  the  rebel  troops  were  in  full  view, 
in  the  logs  and  stumps.  The  truce  escort  retired,  and  in  twenty  minutes  after 
again  came.  I  again  halted  them  on  the  same  ground  as  before,  and  remained 
with  them  during  this  interview.  This  time  an  order  was  handed  to  Colonel 
Hawkins,  which  I  read.  As  near  as  I  can  remember,  it  read  as  follows  : 

"  HEADQUARTERS  CONFEDERATE  STATES  FORCES, 

"  IA  the  Field,  March  24,  1864. 

"•Commanding  Officer  United  States  Forces,  at  Union  City,  Tennessee: 

"  SIR  :  I  have  your  garrison  completely  surrounded,  and  demand  an  uncon 
ditional  surrender  of  your  forces.     If  you  comply  with  the  demand,  you  are 
promised  the  treatment  due  to  prisoners  of  war,  according  to  usages  in  civilized 
warfare.     If  you  persist  in  a  defence,  you  must  take  the  consequences. 
"  By  order  of 

"  N.  B.  FORREST,  Major  General'" 

Then  followed  a  council  of  our  officers,  in  which  a  large  majority  violently- 
opposed  any  capitulation  whatever  with  the  enemy.  Notwithstanding  this,  the 
colonel  made  a  surrender  at  11  a.  m.,  which,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
belief,  was  unconditional.  No  artillery  was  seen  or  used.  The  surrendered 
troops  were  very  indignant  on  hearing  of  the  surrender.  Only  one  man  had  been 
killed  and  two  or  three  wounded  inside  of  the  works.  It  was  generally  believed 
to  be  a  rebel  defeat.  Our  troops,  after  grounding  arms,  were  marched  away  on 
foot.  The  rebel  troops  were  commanded  by  Colonel  Duckworth,  and  ns 
nearly  as  I  could  estimate  them,  there  were  800. 

A  list  of  prisoners  was  made  on  the  26th,  at  Trenton,  which  numbered  48 1> 
including  ten  of  Hardy's  men  and  a  few  of  the  24th  Missouri  infantry,  Avho 
were  doing  provost  duty. 

T.  P.  GRAY, 
Captain,  Company  C,  Itli  Tennessee.  Cavalry. 


116  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE. 


HEADQUARTERS  POST  OF  PADUCAH, 

Paducali,  Kentucky,  April  6,  1864. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  report  in  relation  to  the  late  engagement  with  the 
rebel  General  Forrest.  On  the  25th  instant  my  scouts  came  in  at  about  12 
o'clock  in.,  bringing  no  news  of  the  enemy's  whereabouts.  I  immediately 
ordered  out  others,  and  directed  them  to  proceed  on  the  Mayfield  road.  They 
had  gone  but  three  miles  when  they  were  met  by  Forrest's  advance  guard,  who 
fired  upon  them.  They  hurriedly  fell  back  and  gave  the  alarm,  and  in  less 
than  ten  minutes  after  they  reported,  the  enemy  were  driving  in  my  pickets, 
who  opened  a  skirmish-fire  and  fell  back  to  Fort  Anderson,  according  to  pre 
vious  instructions.  I  immediately  ordered  the  little  force  under  my  command 
to  double-quick  to  the  fort,  which  order  was  promptly  obeyed ;  yet,  before  they 
could  reach  there,  such  was  the  impetuosity  of  the  attack,  that  their  rear  was 
fired  into  by  the  enemy. 

At  2  p.  m.  the  enemy  took  position  surrounding  the  fort,  and  a  sharp  fight 
commenced,  which  in  a  few  minutes  became  furious,  and  continued  for  about 
one  hour,  when  it  was  announced  that  a  flag  of  truce  was  approaching.  I  im 
mediately  ordered  my  men  to  cease  firing,  and  sent  out  to  meet  the  bearer,  from 
whom  I'  received  the  following  demand  for  a  surrender  : 

"  HEADQUARTERS  FORREST'S  CAVALRY  CORPS, 

"  Paducali,  Kentucky,  March  25,  1864. 

"  COLONEL  :  Having  a  force  amply  sufficient  to  carry  your  works  and  reduce 
the  place,  and  in  order  to  avoid  the  unnecessary  effusion  of  blood,  I  demand 
the  surrender  of  the  fort  and  troops,  with  all  public  property.  If  you  surrender, 
you  shall  be  treated  as  prisoners  of  war ;  but  if  I  have  to  storm  your  works, 
you  may  expect  no  quarter. 

"N.  B.  FORREST, 

"  Major  General,  Commanding  Confederate  Troops. 
"  Colonel  HICKS, 

"  Commanding  Federal  Forces  at  Paducali" 

To  which  I  replied  as  follows  : 

"  HEADQUARTERS  POST  OF  PADUCAH, 

"  Paducali,  Kentucky,  March  25, 1864. 

"  I  have  this  moment  received  yours  of  this  instant,  in  which  you  demand  the 
unconditional  surrender  of  the  forces  under  my  command.  I  can  answer  that  I 
have  been  placed  here  by  my  government  to  defend  this  post,  and  in  this,  as 
well  as  all  other  orders  from  my  superior,  I  feel  it  to  be  my  duty  as  an  honor 
able  officer  to  obey.  I  must,  therefore,  respectfully  decline  surrendering  as  you 
may  require. 

"  Very  respectfully, 

„  S.  G.  HICKS* 
''Colonel,  Commanding  Post. 
11  Major  General  N.  B.  FORREST, 

'  Commanding  Confederate  Forces." 

While  the  flag  of  truce  was  near  the  fort,  and  during  its  pendency,  the 
enemy  were  engaged  in  taking  position  and  planting  a  battery.  As  soon  as 
the  answer  was  returned  they  moved  forward,  and  our  forces  opened  on  them, 
and  the  fight  became  general.  They  attempted  to  storm  our  works,  but  were 
repulsed.  They  rallied  and  'tried  it  again,  and  met  the  same  fate.  They  made 
a  third  effort,  but  were  forced  to  abandon  their  design.  It  was  in  this  last 
srtuggle  that  Brigadier  General  A.  P.  Thompson  (confederate)  was  killed. 


FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE.  117 

1  now  discovered,  on  examination,  that  my  ammunition  was  growing  short,' 
and  out  of  30,000  rounds,  (the  amount  we  commenced  the  fight  with,)  27,000 
had  been  already  expended.  In  this  emergency  I  ordered  the  remainder  to  be 
equally  distributed ;  the  men  to  fix  their  bayonets ;  to  make  good  use  of  the 
ammunition  they  had,  and,  when  that  was  exhausted,  to  receive  the  enemy  on 
the  point  of  the  bayonet,  feeling  fully  determined  never  to  surrender  while  I 
had  a  man  alive.  When  this  order  was.  repeated  by  the  officers  to  their 
respective  commands,  it  was  received  with  loud  shouts  and  cheers. 

The  enemy's  sharpshooters  in  the  mean  time  got  possession  of  the  houses 
around  and  near  the  fort,  from  which  position  they  picked  off  some  of  my  gun 
ners,  shooting  nearly  all  of  them  in  the  head. 

Towards  dark  the  enemy  took  shelter  behind  houses,  in  rooms,  and  hollows, 
and  kept  up  a  scattering  fire  until  half  past  11  o'clock,  when  it  entirely  ceased, 
and  the  rebel  general  withdrew  his  command  out  of  the  range  of  my  guns,  and 
went  into  camp  for  the  night. 

On  the  morning  of  the  26th  the  enemy  again  made  a  demonstration  by  sur 
rounding  the  fort  in  the  distance.  As  soon  as  I  discovered  this,  I  ordered 
Major  Barnes,  of  the  10th  Kentucky  cavalry,  to  send  out  squads  to  burn  all 
the  houses  within  musket  range  of  the  fort,  from  which  the  sharpshooters  had 
annoyed  us  the  day  previous. 

While  the  houses  were  burning  General  Forrest  sent  in  a  second  flag  of 
truce,  with  the  following  communication  : 

"HEADQUARTERS   FORREST'S   CAVALRY   CORPS, 

"  Near  PaducaTi,  Kentucky,  MarcJi  26,  1864. 

"  SIR  :  I  understand  you  hold  in  your  possession  in  the  guard -house  at  Paducah 
a  number  of  confederate  soldiers  as  prisoners  of  war.  I  have  in  my  possession 
about  thirty-five  or  forty  federal  soldiers  who  were  captured  here  yesterday, 
and  about  five  hundred  who  were  captured  at  Union  City.  I  propose  to 
exchange  man  for  man,  according  to  rank,  so  far  as  you  may  hold  confederate 
soldiers. 

-Respectfully,  N.  B.  FORREST, 

<'  Major  General,  Commanding  Confederate  Forces. 
"  Colonel  S.  G.  HICKS, 

"  Commanding  Federal  Forces  at  Paducali,  Ky" 

In  answer  to  which  I  sent  the  following : 

"HEADQUARTERS  POST  OF  PADUCAH, 

"Paducah,  Kentucky,  March  26,  1864. 

"  SIR  :  I  have  no  power  to  make  the  exchange.  If  I  had,  I  would  most  cheer 
fully  do  it. 

"  Very  respectfully,  S.  G.  HICKS, 

"  Colonel  4Qfk  Illinois  Infantry,  Com'dg  Post. 
"  Major  General  N.  B.  FORREST, 

"  Commanding  Confederate  Forces" 

With  the  above  General  Forrest  sent  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  prisoners 
captured,  (!)  all  of  whom,  with  one  exception,  were  convalescents  in  the  general 
hospital,  and  too  feeble  to  get  to  the  fort. 

The  following  troops  composed  my  command  during  the  fight : 
Companies  C,  H,  andK,  122d  Illinois  infantry,  commanded  by  Major  J.  F.  Chap 
man,  one  hundred  and  twenty  men;  16th  Kentucky  cavalry,  Major  Barnes  com 
manding,  two  hundred  and  seventy-one  men ;  1st  Kentucky  heavy  artillery, 
(colored,)  two  hundred  and  seventy-four  men,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  R.  D. 
Cunningham,  of  the  2d  Illinois  artillery,  making  a  total  of  six  hundred  and 
sixty-five  men. 


118  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE 

Opposed  to  this  was  the  rebel  force  under  the  command  of  Generals  Forrest, 
Buford,  J.  G.  Harris,  and  A.  P.  Thompson,  of  six  thousand  five  hundred  men. 

The  casualties  of  my  command  were  fourteen  killed  and  forty-six  wounded. 

The  enemy's  loss,  according  to  the  most  reliable  information  that  I  can  ob 
tain,  was  three  hundred  killed  and  from  one  thousand  to  twelve  hundred 
wounded.  His  killed  and  wounded  may  be  safely  set  down  at  fifteen  hun- 
.  dred. 

General  Forrest  admitted,  in  conversation  with  some  of  his  friends  in  this 
city,  that  in  no  engagement  during  the  war  had  he  been  so  badly  cut  up  and 
crippled  as  at  this  place. 

Our  loss  in  government  stores  was  inconsiderable.  The  quartermaster's  de 
pot,  a  temporary  wooden  building,  was  burned,  and  in  consequence  thereof  a 
small  lot  of  quartermaster's  property  was  lost.  Our  commissary  stores,  and 
most  of  our  government  horses,  mules,  wagons,  &rc.,  were  saved. 

In  justice  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  under  my  command,  allow  me  to  say 
they  acted  well  their  part,  proving  themselves  worthy  of  the  great  cause  in 
which  they  are  engaged,  and  all  deserving  of  the  highest  praise. 

The  three  companies  of  the  122d  Illinois  were  the  only  portion  of  my  com 
mand  that  had  ever  been  under  fire  before. 

And  here  permit  me  to  remark  that  I  have  been  one  of  those  men  who  never 
had  much  confidence  in  colored  troops  fighting,  but  those  doubts  are  now  all 
removed,  for  they  fought  as  bravely  as  any  troops  in  the  fort. 

The  gunboats  Peosta,  Captain  Smith,  and  Paw  Paw,  Captain  O'Neal,  were 
present  and  rendered  valuable  aid  in  shelling  the  city  and  operating  on  the  flank 
of  the  enemy  as  they  surrounded  the  fort. 

A  list  of  the  names  of  the  killed  and  wounded  I  will  furnish  hereafter. 

Respectfully  submitted. 

S.  G.  HICKS, 
Colonel  40^7i  Illinois  Infantry,  Commanding  Post. 

Captain  J.  H,  ODLIN, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 


HEADQUARTERS  CONFEDERATE  STATES, 

Before  Columbus,  Kentucky,  April  13,  1864. 

Fully  capable  of  taking  Columbus  and  its  garrison  by  force,  I  desire  to  avoid 
the  shedding  of  blood,  and  therefore  demand  the  unconditional  surrender  of  the 
forces  under  your  command.  Should  you  surrender,  the  negroes  now  in  arms 
will  be  returned  to  their  masters.  Should  I,  however,  be  compelled  to  take  the 
place,  no  quarter  will  be  shown  to  the  negro  troops  whatever ;  the  white  troops 
will  be  treated  as  prisoners  of  war. 
I  am,  sir,  yours, 

A.  BUFORD,  Brigadier  General 
The  COMMANDING  OFFICER 

United  States  Forces,  Columbus,  Kentucky. 


HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  POST, 

Columbus,  Kentucky,  April  13,  1864. 

GENERAL:  Your  communication  of  this  date  to  hand.     In  reply,  I  would 
state  that,  being  placed  by  my  government  with  adequate  force  to  hold  and 
repel  all  enemies  from  my  post,  surrender  is  out  of  the  question. 
I  am,  general,  very  respectfully, 

WILLIAM  HUDSON  LAWRENCE, 
Colonel  34//J  New  Jersey  Volunteers,  Commanding  Post. 
Brigadier  General  A.  ]>i  FORD 

Commanding  Confederate  forces  before  Columbus,  Ky. 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  119 

The  following  affidavit  was  furnished,  at  the  request  of  the  committee,  by 
; General  W.  S.  Rosecrans,  from  St.  Louis: 

"HEADQUARTERS  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  MISSOURI, 

"  Saint  Louis,  April  26,  1864. 

''Respectfully  forwarded  to  Hon.  B.  F.  Wade,  Cairo,  Illinois,  chairman 
congressional  Committee  on  Conduct  of  the  War. 

"W.  S.  ROSECRANS, 

"  Major  General,  Commanding. 
"By  0.  D.  GREEN,  A.  A.  G.t 

11  Absence  of  General" 

.-Statement  of  Edward  B.  Bcnton,  upon  oath,  relative  to  the  massacre  by  the  con 
federate  troops  under  General  Forrest,  at  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee. 

I  was  born  in  Waltham,  Vermont. 

Question.  Where  have  you  resided  last  1 

Answer.  I  was  in  Missouri  engaged  in  furnishing  beef  to  the  government 
troops  on  the  North  Missouri  railroad  until  a  year  ago  last  July.  I  then  went 
down  to  Fort  Pillow,  and  have  been  there  ever  since. 

Question.  What  was  your  business  there  ? 

Answer.  I  owned  215  acres  of  the  fort,  bordering  on  the  river,  and  the  very 
land  we  fought  on.  I  was  putting  in  100  acres  of  cotton  just  outside  the  forti 
fications,  which  was  my  principal  business. 

Question.  You  lived  outside  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir — slept  there.  I  was  in  the  fort  every  day ;  it  was  only 
about  a  mile  from  the  landing — not  a  mile  from  the  fortifications. 

Question.  Just  say  when  you  saw  Forrest's  men ;  the  day  and  the  time  of 
day,  and  what  you  did. 

Answer.  On  Tuesday  morning,  the  12th  of  this  month,  I  was  awakened 
about  five  o'clock,  or  half  past  five,  by  a  little  darkey  boy,  who  came  up  to  my 
room  and  says:  "Oh,  Mr.  Benton,  all  of  Forrest's  men  have  come,  and  they 
are  just  going  into  the  fort.  What  will  I  do?"  I  got  out  of  bed  and  looked 
out  of  the  window  towards  the  fort,  and  saw  about  three  or  four  hundred  of 
Forrest's  men  drawn  up  in  line,  and  some  one  was  making  a  speech  to  them, 
which  was  answered  by  cheering.  They  cheered,  and  then  the  pickets  fired. 
I  put  some  things  in  my  valise  and  started  for  the  fort  in  a  roundabout  way, 
and  got  in,  by  running  the  pickets,  about  six  o'clock,  and  went  immediately  to 
Major  Booth  and  asked  for  a  gun,  and  took  my  stand  with  the  soldiers  inside 
the  breastworks,  where  I  remained  and  shot  at  every  person  of  Forrest's  men 
that  1  could  get  a  chance  at,  firing  forty-eight  shots  in  all,  until  the  flag  of 
truce  was  sent  in. 

Question.  About  what  was  the  time  of  day  it  came  in  ? 

Answer.  It  came  in  about  two  o'clock,  I  should  think — half  past  one  or  two 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

Question.  Had  they  made  any  attack  then  1 

Answer.  Oh,  yes,  sir. 

Question.  Had  they  tried  to  carry  the  fort  by  storm  and  been  repulsed  ? 

Answer.  At  one  time  tke  confederate  troops  had  all  disappeared. 

Question.  Were  four  hundred  all  there  were  there  1 

Answer.  Those  were  all  I  saw  there.  This  was  when  they  first  made  their 
appearance  when  I  first  saw  these  four  hundred.  After  getting  into  the  fort  we 
saw  more  than  a  thousand  coming  in  at  the  different  passes,  and  the  sharp 
shooters  were  stationed  on  every  hill  on  every  side  of  us  except  the  river  sid«. 


120  FORT    PILLOW    MASSACRE. 

Question.  Do  you  recollect  how  many  attacks  tliey  made  to  carry  the  fort 
before  the  flag  of  truce  came  ? 

Answer.  It  is  not  proper  to  call  their  fighting  but  one  attack  upon  the  fort, 
although  they  all,  or  nearly  all,  seemed  to  be  driven  outside  the  outside  works 
at  one  time,  and  soon  came  back  fighting  harder  and  in  greater  force  than  before. 

Question.  Did  they  use  artillery  I 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  They  did  not  hurt  us  Avith  that;  they  shot  at  the  gunboats. 

Question.  When  the  flag  of  truce  came  in  did  they  make  any  disposition  of 
their  troops  around  the  fort  there  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  after  the  flag  of  truce  was  sent  in  and  the  firing  ceased 
they  came  up  on  all  sides  to  within  ten  yards  of  the  very  embankments  that 
screened  us. 

Question.  While  the  flag  of  truce  was  waiting? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  more  especially  on  the  northern  side,  just  under  the  bank 
looking  towards  Coal  Creek. 

Question.  How  long  was  that  flag  inside  of  our  lines  ? 

Answer.  One  hour  was  the  time.     I  suppose  it  was  all  of  an  hour. 

Question.  Do  you  know  the  nature  of  it  ? 

Answer.  It  was  for  an  unconditional  surrender. 

Question.  It  was  refused  by  Major  Booth? 

.  Answer.  By  Major  Bradford,  yes,  sir.  Major  Booth  had  been  killed.  He 
asked  for  time  to  consult  with  the  gunboat,  and  finally  returned  the  answer  that 
there  was  none  of  Hawkins's  men  there,  and  he  never  would  surrender. 

Question.  Did  not  Major  Bradford  make  any  protest  against  troops  corning 
up  tinder  the  flag  in  that  way  1 

Answer.  I  don't  know,  sir. 

Question.  When  the  flag  went  back  did  they  commence  firing  again  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Kept  it  up  for  how  long  1 

Answer.  They  commenced  firing  again,  but  the  firing  didn't  last  fifteen 
minutes.  Up  to  this  time  there  had  not  been  twenty  killed  on  our  side. 

Question.  What  was  the  strength  of  the  garrison  ? 

Answer.  580,  I  think,  just. 

Question.  How  many  of  the&e  were  negroes  ? 

Answer.  About  3SO — nearly  400 — I  don't  know  exactly  to  a  man. 

Question.  How  many  citizens  besides  yourself? 

Answer.  William  W.  Cutler,  of  Chicago,  and  a  young  man  by  the  name  of 
Robinson ;  he  was  a  soldier  but  in  citizen's  clothes,  and  got  off  on  that  plea. 

Question.  The  second  flag  that  came  in — about  how  long  was  it  after  the  first? 

Answer.  Well,  there  was  no  second  flag  of  truce,  except  the  one.  There 
was  no  firing  in  the  interim. 

Question.  Was  there  no  firing  while  the  first  was  in? 

Answer.  No,  sir,  not  a  single  shot  fired  on  either  side.  After  the  flag  of 
truce  had  been  rejected,  or  the  surrender  had  been  rejected,  they  were  so  close 
to  the  fort  that  about  3,000  of  them  just  sprang  right  in,  and  the  whole'garrison 
threw  down  their  arms  at  once.  The  bigger  portion  of  the  darkeys  jumped 
down  the  bank  towards  the  Mississippi  river,  without  any  arms  at  all,  and  were 
followed  by  Forrest's  men  and  shot,  indiscriminately,  black  and  white,  with 
handkerchiefs  held  over  them  in  a  great  number  of  instances — as  many  as  fifty 
I  should  think. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  those  prisoners  formed  in  line  and  shot  down? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  many  ? 

Answer.  They  were  collected  at  least  four  different  times. 

Question.  How  long  a  line  ? 

Answer.  Weil,  it  was  more  in  a  collection  than  it  was  properly  in  a  straight 


FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE.  121 

line.  There  was  a  line  probably  as  long  as  this  room,  or  longer — about  thirty 
or  thirty-five  feet. 

Question.  These  lines  were  scattered* by  rebel  shots  several  times? 

Answer.  They  were. 

Question.  These  meji  were  unarmed? 

Answer.  Unarmed ;  no  arms  of  any  description,  and  they  holding  up  both 
hands  begging  for  quarter. 

Question.  Were  you  put  in  the  line  ] 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  was  not.  It  was  attempted  to  put  me  in  line,  but  I  clung 
to  a  man  who  tried  to  shoot  me,  but  I  caught  his  gun  and  prevented  him,  and  he 
took  my  money  from  me,  some  seventy  dollars,  and  ordered  me  into  line,  raising 
his  gun  to  strike  me ;  and  as  I  came  to  the  line  the  captain  made  a  feint  to  strike 
me  with  his  sword,  and  told  me  to  give  him  my  pocket  book,  which  I  did,  and 
as  he  turned  to  look  after  others,  I  sprang  away  and  clung  close  to  this  man  that 
had  just  taken  my  money.  I  said  to  him  that  he  had  taken  all  my  money,  and 
he  must  keep  me  from  being  shot  like  a  dog,  as  I  was  a  citizen,  and  had  nothing 
to  do  with  the  fight.  He  abused  me  in  every  way  by  bad  language,  saying  that 
we  had  fought  them  like  devils,  and  tried  to  kill  all  of  Forrest's  men,  until  we 
came  to  the  back  of  the  stores,  where  be  gave  me  a  soldier's  coat  and  told  me 
to  wait  a  moment  until  he  could  step  in  and  steal  his  share.  As  soon  as  I  was 
left  I  took  some  clothing,  a  saddle  blanket,  and  halter  that  were  there  and 
started  oat  of  the  fort  as  one  of  Forrest's  men,  but  on  the  way  I  saw  three 
persons  shot — mulattoes  and  blacks — shot  down  singly  in  cold  blood.  I  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  over  the  fortifications  and  hid  under  fallen  timber,  where  I 
remained  until  dark.  After  dark  I  attempted  to  go  towards  Hatchie  River 
bottom,  but  the  fallen  timber  being  so  bad  I  got  lost,  and  wandered  near  the 
Pass  No.  2,  leading  out  of  the  fort,  inside  of  it,  where  I  could  see  all,  where  I 
laid  until  the  next  day  about  two  o'clock.  I  heard  fifty-one  or  fifty-two  shots 
fired  singly  at  different  times  within  the  fort  during  that  time,  and  screams  and 
cheers.  About  two  o'clock  the  dogs  were  getting  so  close  to  me  that  I  knew 
they  were  on  my  track. 

Question.  What  do  you  mean  by  the  dogs  ? 

Answer.  Hunting  out  people  everywhere.     They  have  dogs. 

Question.  They  had  bloodhounds  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  left  the  most  of  my  clothing  and  hastened  down  a  ravine 
in  the  timber,  and  kept  on  through  the  ravines  till  I  came  to  the  Coal  Creek 
bottom,  some  mile  and  a  half,  and  swam  across.  Finally,  I  succeeded  in  getting 
to  the  island.  I  had  to  swim  across  the  river  and  a  bayou.  That  is  all  that  I 
saw.  Oh  !  I  was  there  at  the  fort  two  days  after  the  battle  and  saw  the  remains 
of  burned  persons ;  helped  to  bury  one  of  the  dead  that  T  saw  shot  in  cold 
blood  lying  right  where  he  was  left,  and  saw  many  of  them,  white  and  black,  all 
buried  together,  and  a  number,  three  days  afterwards,  not  buried. 

Question.  How  many  did  you  see  shot  in  this  way  ? 

Answer.  I  should  think  probably  about  two  hundred. 

Question.  It  was  an  indiscriminate  butchery,  was  it  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  There  were  about  fifteen  or  twenty  that  lay  close  in  one 
pile,  huddling  together,  shot  after  they  were  wounded. 

Question.  Some  white  soldiers  shot  after  they  were  wounded  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  with  the  hospital  flag  flying,  and  they  holding  white  hand 
kerchiefs  over  their  heads.  I  saw  at  least  ten  soldiers  shot  individually  with 
white  handkerchiefs  over  their  heads.  They  tore  off  pieces  of  their  shirts — 
anything  they  could  get — for  flags  of  truce  and  to  denote  surrender. 

Question.  You  say  these  men  were  shot  down  in  hospital,  with  hospital  flag 
flying  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  lying  right  down  under  it — not  up  walking  at  all.  Every 
man  lying  near  me  was  kfiled — lying  close  to  me  and  on  me.  Two  lay  over 


122  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACRE. 

me,  because  they  kept  piling  themselves  right  up  on  top  close  under  the  bank. 
It  was  just  down  under  the  brow  of  the  hill.  A  great  many  were  lying  in  the 
water  and  were  shot.  Trees  that  were  lying  one  end  in  the  water  and  the  other 
on  shore,  they  would  just  go  orer  on  the  other  side  of  them  and  hide  in  the 
water,  and  the  rebels  would  go  over  and  shoot  them. 

Question.  Your  citizen's  clothes  saved  you  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  told  them  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  them.  They  robbed 
every  citizen,  taking  off  most  of  t^heir  clothing. 

Question.  How  much  did  they  take  from  you  ? 

Answer.  Seventy  dollars. 

Question.  You  say  you  were  robbed  twice. 

Answer.  Yes,  once  by  the  captain  of  the  company  and  once  by  the  private. 
I  carry  my  money  in  my  vest  pocket  always,  and  had  my  pocket-book  in  my 
.pocket  with  notes  in  it. 

Question.  That  was  wkat  you  gave  to  the  captain,  wasn't  it? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  And  the  seventy  dollars  in  money  to  the  soldier  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  He  asked,  "  Give  me  your  money,"  and  the  other  for  the 
pocket-book. 

Question.  You  say  they  had  bloodhounds  ;  did  you  see  any  of  them  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  and  not  only  I  but  others  saw  them.  One  other,  Mr. 
Jones,  was  treed  by  them,  and  staid  there  a  long  tim.e. 

Question.  What  Jones  was  that] 

Answer.  I  don't  know  his  given  name.  He  lives  on  Island  34.  I  can  find 
out  his  name.  He  is  not  any  too  good  a  Union  man,  but  is  rather  southern  in 
his  feelings. 

Question.  State  about  Bradford's  death — when  he  was  shot.  "What  was  done  ? 
Was  he  wounded  before  the  surrender  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  but  it  was  reported  by  very  reliable  persons  that  Bradford 
was  shot  and  hung  near  Covington,  in  Hatchie  River  bottom. 

Question.  Who  told  you  this  ? 

Answer.  This  same  Jones ;  and  there  were  some  darkeys  came  in  to  the 
gunboat  and  said  that.  Darkey  evidence  is  very  correct  there.  You  might 
not  think  it  worth  while  to  take  their  evidence,  but  it  is  a  great  deal  more  to  be 
relied  upon  than  the  southern  evidence  there.  I  might  state  that  I  was  inquired 
after  by  a  large  number  of  officers,  atid  it  was  said  they  would  hang  me  on  a 
flag-pole. 

Question.  What  for? 

Answer.  From  the  fact  that  I  employed  government  darkeys  from  Colonel 
Phillips,  at  Memphis. 

Question.  On  your  plantation  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.     And  they  shot  all  my  horses  unfit  for  cavalry. 

Question.  Did  they  shoot  your  darkeys  ? 

Answer.  I  understand  they  did,  and  burned  them  all.  I  understand  they 
took  one  yellow  woman,  and  two  or  three  boys  escaped  that  I  tried  to  take  to 
the  fort  with  me  in  the  morning  to  help  fight.  The  balance,  a  darkey  whose 
name  I  don't  know,  said  they  were  killed  and  burned  in  the  house. 

Question.  You  did  not  go  back  there,  then  ? 

Answer.  I  did  not  go  back  there.  That  is  only  what  is  told  me.  It  was 
told  me  by  persons  who  were  hid  right  near,  and  I  saw  persons  bury  the  bodies 
after  they  were  burned. 

Question.  Where  ? 

Answer.  In  the  fort,  sir — burned  in  the  house. 

Question.  In  connexion  with  the  fort  buildings  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  and  out  on  timber.  There  was  a  large  number  of  them 
burned  in  the  buildings,  but  they  had  been  buried  the  day  before. 


FORT   PILLOW    MASSACRE.  123 

Question.  You  say  there  were  580  men,  you  think,  in  the  fort  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  many  do  you  suppose  escaped  ? 

Answer.  Well,  I  know  there  were  not  more  than  100  as  they  marched  out 
there  surrounded  by  the  other  troops,  and  I  would  not  think  there  were  fifty  of 
them.  There  were  five  darkeys  in  Cairo  hospitals  who  were  buried  alive.  Two 
of  them  have  died  since  they  got  there. 

Question.  Did  you  see  any  of  these  men  buried  alive? 

Answer.  No,  I  did  not ;  but  they  are  facts  that  can  easily  be  proved  by  the 
darkeys — the  darkeys  themselves — and  those  who  saw  it  done,  and  saw  the 
quartermaster  burned,  too. 

EDWARD  B.  BENTON. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  22d  April,  1864. 

ISAAC  J.  DODGE, 
Lieutenant  and  Assi  t.  Paymaster  General,  Department  of  Missouri. 


In  consequence  of  some  portions  of  the  evidence  of  General  Bray  man  and 
Colonel  Lawrence,  which,  unexplained,  might  impeach  the  good  conduct  of 
General  Shepley,  Mr.  Gooch,  of  the  sub-committee,  telegraphed  to  General 
Shepley,  giving  him  the  substance  of  the  testimony  relating  to  himself,  and 
asking  him  to  forward  to  the  committee  any  explanation  he  might  deem  neces 
sary  in  writing.  The,  following  communication  was  received  from  General 
Shepley,  and  the  testimony  of  Captain  Thornton,  an  officer  of  his  staff,  was 
taken.  The  sub-committee  deemed  the  explanation  therein  contained  to  be  en 
tirely  satisfactory,  and  directed  that  the  following  communication  and  testimony 
be  incorporated  with  the  testimony  in  relation  to  Fort  Pillow. 

HEADQUARTERS  DISTRICT  OF  NORFOLK  AND  PORTSMOUTH, 

Norfolk,  Virginia,  May  7,  1864. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  respectfully  to  forward  by  Captain  C.  C.  G.  Thornton, 
12th  Maine  volunteers,  now  acting  on  my  staff,  a  statement  in  reply  to  the  com 
munication  I  had  the  honor  to  receive  by  telegraph. 

Captain  Thornton  was  on  the  Olive  Branch,  and  is  subject  to  examination  by 
the  committee. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  F.  SHEPLEY, 
Brigadier  General,  Commanding. 
Hon.  D.  W.  GOOCH, 

Of  Committee  on    Conduct  of  HS^c  War. 

HEADQUARTERS  NORFOLK  AND  PORTSMOUTH, 

Norfolk,  Virginia,  May  7,  1864. 

SIR  :  At  my  own  request  having  been  relieved  from  duty  as  military  governor 
of  Louisiana,  and  ordered  to  report  for  duty  to  the  commanding  general  of  the 
army,  I  left  New  Or'.eans,  on  the  evening  of  the  6th  of  April,  as  a  passenger 
in  the  Olive  Branch,  a  New  Orleans  and  St.  Louis  passenger  steamer  not  in  the 
service  of  tJie  government,  but  loaded  with  male  and  female  passengers  and  cargo 
of  private  parties.  The  steamer  was  unarmed,  and  had  no  troops  and  no 
muskets  for  protection  against  guerillas  when  landing  at  wood  yards  and  other 
places. 

The  boat  stopped  at  Vicksburg,  and  I  went  ashore.  When  I  returned  to  the 
boat  as  she  was  about  leaving,  1  found  that  a  detachment  of  a  portion  of  the 
men  of  two  batteries — one  Ohio  and  one  Missouri — belonging  to  the  1 7th  army 


124  FORT    TILLOW   MASSACRE. 

corps,  with  the  horses,  guns,  caissons,  wagons,  tents,  and  baggage  of  the  two 
batteries,  had  been  put  on  board,  with  orders,  as  I  afterwards  learned  on  inquir 
ing,  to  report  to  General  Braymau,  at  Cairo. 

The  horses  occupied  all  the  available  space,  fore  and  aft,  on  the  sides  of 
the  boilers  and  machinery,  which  were  on  deck.  The  guns,  caissons,  baggage 
wagons,  tents,  garrison  and  camp  equipage,  were  piled  up  together  on  the  bows, 
leaving  only  space  for  the  gang  plank. 

The  men  had  no  small  arms,  so  that  when  the  boat  landed,  as  happened  in 
one  instance  at  a  wood  yard  where  guerillas  had  just  passed,  the  pickets  thrown 
out  to  prevent  surprise  were  necessarily  unarmed. 

As  the  boat  was  approaching,  and  before  it  was  in  sight  of  Fort  Pillow,  some 
females  hailed  it  from  the  shore,  and  said  the  rebels  had  attacked  Fort  Pillow, 
and  captured  two  boats  on  the  river,  and  would  take  us  if  we  went  on. 

The  captain  of  the  Olive  Branch  said  they  had  probably  taken  the  Mollie 
Able,  which  was  due  there  about  that  time  from  St.  Louis. 
He  turned  his  boat,  saying  he  would  go  back  to  Memphis. 
I  objected  to  going  back;   stopped  the  boat  below  the  next  point;   hailed 
another  smaller  steamer  without  passengers  which  I  saw  approaching,  and  or 
dered  it  alongside.     I  ordered  ihe  captain  of  this  boat  to  cast  off  the  coal  barges 
he  had  in  tow,  and  take  me  on  board  with  a  section  of  a  battery  to  go  to  Fort 
Pillow. 

While  he  was  trying  to  disencumber  his  boat  of  the  coal  barges,  another  boat, 
better  for  the  purpose,  (the  Cheek,)  hove  in  sight.  Finding  I  could  get  her 
ready  quicker  than  the  other,  I  had  her  brought  alongside,  and  went  aboard 
myself  with  Captain  Thornton,  of  my  staff,  and  Captain  Williams,  the  ranking 
officer  of  the  batteries. 

Before  we  could  get  the  guns  on  board,  a  steamer  with  troops  hove  in  sight 
coming  down  the  river  from  Fort  Pillow. 

We  could  not  distinguish  at  first  whether  they  were  Union  or  rebel  soldiers. 
I  asked  Captain  Pegram,  of  the  Olive  Branch,  if  the  story  of  the  women 
turned  out  to  be  true,  and  the  rebels  had  the  steamer,  could  his  boat  sink  her. 
Captain  Pegram  replied,  "Yes,  my  boat  can  run  right  over  her."  I  ordered 
him  to  swing  out  into  the  stream  to  be  ready  for  her.  When  she  approached 
we  saw  United  States  infantry  soldiers  on  board  that  had  just  passed  the  fort. 
She  kept  on  going  rapidly  down  with  the  current,  only  hailing  the  Olive  Branch : 
"All  right  uyi  there  ;  you  can  go  by.  The  gunboat  is  lying  off  the  fort." 

This  steamer  was  the  Liberty.  We  then  proceeded  up  the  river  in  the  Olive 
Branch.  Near  Fort  Pillow  some  stragglers  or  guerillas  fired  from  the  shore 
with  musketry,  aiming  at  the  pilot-house. 

I  was  then  in  the  pilot-house,  and,  as  we  kept  on,  I  observed  that  one  of  the 
two  other  boats  I  have  mentioned,  which  followed  us  at  some  distance,  was 
compelled  to  put  back.  The  Olive  Branch  kept  on  to  report  to  the  gunboat  on 
the  station. 

An  officer  came  off  from  the  gunboat,  in  a  small  boat,  and  said  he  did  not 
want  any  boat  to  stop ;  ordered  us  to  go  on  to  Cairo,  and  tell  captain  (name  not 
recollected)  to  send  him  immediately  four  hundred  (400)  rounds  of  ammunition. 
There  was  no  firing  at  the  fort  at  this  time. 

The  Union  flag  was  flying,  and  after  we  had  passed  the  fort  we  could  see  a 
"flag  of  truce"  outside  the  fortifications. 

No  signal  of  any  kind  was  made  to  the  boat  from  the  fort,  or  from  the 
shore 

No  intimation  was  given  us  from  the  gunboat,  which  had  the  right  to  order 
a  steamer  of  this  description,  other  than  the  order  to  proceed  to  Cairo,  to  send 
down  the  ammunition. 

From  the  fact  that  the  Liberty  had  just  passed  down  the  river  from  the  fort, 
with  troops  on  board ;  from  her  hailing  us  to  go  by,  and  continuing  hor  course 


FORT    PILLOWMASSACRE.  125 

down  the  river  without  stopping ;  that  no  signal  was  made  the  Olive  Branch 
from  the  fort  on  the  shore,  and  no  attack  was  being  made  on  the  fort  at  the  time; 
that  the  officer  of  the  gunboat  said  he  did  not  want  any  boats  to  stop,  and 
ordered  the  captain  of  the  Olive  Branch  to  go  on,  and  have  ammunition  sent 
down  to  him  by  first  boat,  I  considered,  and  now  consider,  that  the  captain  of 
the  Olive  Branch  was  not  only  justified  in  going  on,  but  bound  to  proceed. 

The  Olive  Branch  was  incapable  of  rendering  any  assistance,  being  entirely 
defenceless.  If  any  guns  could  have  been  placed  in  position  on  the  boat,  they 
could  not  have  been  elevated  to  reach  sharpshooters  on  the  high  steep  bluff  out 
side  the  fort. 

A  very  few  sharpshooters  from  the  shore  near  the  fort  could  have  prevented 
any  landing,  and  have  taken  the  boat.  We  supposed  the  object  of  the  rebels 
was  rather  to  seize  a  boat,  to  effect  a  crossing  into  Arkansas,  than  to  capture  the 
fort.  We  had  no  means  of  knowing  or  suspecting  that  so  strong  a  position  as 
Fort  Pillow  had  not  been  properly  garrisoned  for  defence,  when  it  was  in  con 
stant  communication  with  General  Hurlbut  at  Memphis. 

The  Olive  Branch  had  just  left  Memphis,  General  Hurlbut's  headquarters, 
where  it  had  been  during  the  previous  night.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  appear 
ance  of  the  Liberty,  I  should  have  attempted  a  Janding  at  Fort  Pillow  in  the 
small  steamer.  If  any  intimation  had  been  given  from  the  gunboat,  or  the  shore, 
I  should  have  landed  personally  from  the  Olive  Branch.  The  order  given  to  the 
contrary  prevented  it. 

Coming  from  New  Orleans,  and  having  no  knowledge  of  affairs  in  that  mili 
tary  district,  I  could  not  presume  that  a  fort,  with  uninterrupted  water  com 
munication  above  and  below,  could  possibly  be  without  a  garrison  strong  enough 
to  hold  it  for  a  few  hours. 

I  write  hastily,  and  omit,  from  want  of  time,  to  state  subsequent  occurrences 
at  Fort  Columbus  and  Cairo,  except  to  say  that,  at  Fort  Columbus,  in  front  of 
which  Buford  then  was  demanding  a  surrender,  I  stopped,  started  to  ride  out 
to  the  lines,  met  Colonel  Lawrence,  the  commanding  officer,  coming  in  from  the 
front  to  his  headqiiarters.  Offered  to  remain,  with  the  men  on  board. 

Colonel  Lawrence  said  he  was  in  good  condition  to  stand  any  attack;  could 
communicate  with  General  Brayman;  had  already  taken  four  hundred  (400) 
infantry  and  one  battery  from  the  L.  M.  Kennett,  which  had  just  preceded  us, 
and  left  six  hundred  (600)  men,  and  another,  or  other  batteries,  on  board,  which 
he  did  not  need.  He  declined  the  proffered  assistance,  as  not  needed,  and  imme 
diately  on  arrival  at  Cairo  I  reported  all  the  information  in  my  possession  to 
General  Brayman,  in  command,  who  was  about  leaving  for  Columbus. 

Captain  Thornton,  12th  Maine  volunteers,  a  gallant  officer,  distinguished  for 
his  bravery  at  Ponchitoula,  where  he  was  wounded  and  left  in  the  hands  of  the 
enemy,  was  on  board  the  Olive  Branch,  and  will  take  this  communication  to  the 
committee. 

I  respectfully  ask  that  he  may  be  thoroughly  examined  as  to  all  the  circum 
stances. 

I  am  conscious  that  a  full  examination  will  show  that  I  rather  exceeded  than 
neglected  my  duty. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  F.  SHEPLEY, 
Brigadier  General,  Commanding. 

Hon.  D.  W.  GOOCH, 

Of  Committee  on  Conduct  of  the  War 


126  FORT   PILLOW   MASSACEE. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  May  9,  1864. 
Captain  Charles  C.  G.  Thornton,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  rank  and  position  in  the  army  1 

Answer.  I  am  a  captain,  and  aid  on  General  George  F.  Shepley 's  staff. 

Question.  Were  you  with  General  Shepley  when  he  passed  Fort  Pillow,  about 
the  time  of  the  capture  of  that  place? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  occurred  there,  and  the  reason,  if  any,  why 
you  did  not  stop  there  to  aid  the  garrison  ? 

Answer.  We  were  passengers  on  the  boat  Olive  Branch,  which  left  New  Or 
leans  on  the  6th  of  April,  without  troops.  On  arriving  at  Vicksburg,  parts  of 
two  batteries — a  Missouri  and  an  Ohio  battery — were  put  on  board.  I  do  not 
know  the  exact  number  of  men,  but  I  should  think  that  perhaps  there  were  120 
men  with  the  two  batteries.  The  men  had  no  small-arms  whatever — no  arms 
but  the  guns  of  their  batteries.  We  stopped  at  a  place  to  take  in  wood,  where 
we  were  told  the  guerillas  had  just  passed,  and  we  threw  out  pickets  to  keep 
from  being  surprised.  We  were  unable  to  arm  those  men  with  anything  what 
ever,  and  merely  stationed  them  so  that  we  should  not  be  surprised,  but  have 
an  opportunity  of  getting  on  board  the  boat  and  leave.  Upon  arriving  within 
three  miles — perhaps  two  and  a  half  miles — of  Fort  Pillow,  some  women  on 
shore  hailed  us  arid  told  us  that  Fort  Pillow  was  captured  with  two  transports 
or  steamers,  and  motioned  to  us  to  return.  The  captain  of  the  boat  turned 
about  for  the  purpose  of  returning  to  Memphis,  but  General  Shepley  stopped  it. 
Colonel  Sears,  the  owner  of  the  boat,  who  was  on  board,  came  to  me  and  asked 
me  to  go  to  General  Shepley  and  tell  him  the  importance  of  our  going  back  to 
Memphis;  that  it  was  dangerous ^ for  us  to  proceed  with  so  many  passengers. 
The  boat  was  a  very  large  one,  loaded  with  passengers,  every  state-room  being 
occupied  by  men,  women,  and  children. 

Question.  How  many  passengers,  non-combatants,  do  you  suppose  you  had 
on  board  1 

Answer.  Perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty,  but  that  is  a  mere  guess.  When 
Colonel  Sears  urged  me  to  ask  General  Shepley  to  go  back  to  Memphis,  I  told 
him  I  should  do  nothing  of  the  kind ;  that  if  he  wished  General  Shepley  to 
allow  the  boat  to  go  back,  he  might  see  him  about  it  himself.  He  did  so,  but 
General  Shepley  positively  refused  to  go.  He  ordered  the  captain  of  the  Olive 
Branch  to  hail  a  boat  which  came  in  sight,  and  direct  her  to  come  alongside. 
General  Shepley  then  said,  "  I  will  have  a  section  of  the  battery  put  on  this 
boat,  and  will  go  up  and  reconnoitre."  The  boat  was  called  the  L'  Hope,"  I 
think.  There  is  a  point  just  below  where  the  rebels,  if  they  had  a  battery, 
might  bring  it  to  bear  on  us.  General  Shepley  consented  to  have  the  Hope 
go  below  that  point  with  the  boat  we  were  on,  in  order  to  have  this  section  of  a 
battery  put  on  board  of  her.  On  our  way  down  we  met  another  boat,  the 
"  Cheek/'  which  would  answer  our  purpose  better,  and  she  was  stopped.  Gen 
eral.  Shepley  ordered  a  section  of  a  battery  put  on  board  of  her,  and  directed 
Captain  Williams,  commanding  the  battery,  and  myself,  to  accompany  him  up 
to  Fort  Pillow  to  reconnoitre.  I  suggested  fro  General  Shepley,  or  was  on  the 
point  of  suggesting  to  him,  that  perhaps  he  had  better  not  go  himself,  but  send 
Captain  Williams  and  myself.  The  instant  I  suggested  that,  he  said  "  No,  I 
will  go  myself,  and  personally  ascertain  the  condition  of  affairs."  He  asked 
the  captain  how  many  minutes  it  would  take  him  to  get  his  guns  on  board. 
He  said  he  could  probably  get  a  couple  of  guns  on  in  a  few  minutes. 

Just  then  a  steamer,  which  afterwards  proved  to  be  the  steamer  "Liberty," 
hove  in  sight.  We  supposed  at  first  that  she  was  the  Mollie  Able,  which  the  cap 


FORT   PILLOW    MASSACRE.  127 

tain  of  our  boat  said  was  due  at  Fort  Pillow  just  about  that  time,  and  that  she 
was  one  of  the  boats  the  rebels  had  captured,  if  the  story  of  the  women  was 
true.  When  we  saw  her  coming  we  noticed  that  she  was  loaded  with  troops, 
whether  Union  or  rebel  troops  we  could  not  tell.  The  general  said  to  our 
captain,  "  Can  you  run  that  boat  down?"  He  said,  "  If  it  is  the  Mollie  Able,  I 
can  run  right  over  her?"  When  she  hove  in  sight  we  saw  at  once  that  there 
was  no  time  to  put  a  battery  on  board  the  Cheek ;  General  Shepley  then 
ordered  the  Cheek  to  move  out  of -the  way,  and  the  captain  of  our  boat  to  swing 
out,  with  the  intention  of  running  this  other  boat  down  if  she  should  prove  to 
be  loaded  with  rebel  soldiers.  When  the  boat  got  nearer,  however,  we  found 
she  had  Union  troops  on  board.  As  she  passed  us  our  captain  hailed  her,  and 
she  replied  "  All  right  up  there ;  you  can  go  by.  There  is  a  gunboat  there."1 
We  were  then  satisfied  that  everything  was  all  right,  as  she  had  been  allowed 
to  come  down  by  them  with  so  large  a  body  of  troops  on  board. 

We  went  up,  and  when  within  perhaps  a  mile  of  the  place  some  rebel  soldiers 
fired  upon  our  boat,  probably  aiming  at  the  pilot-house.  I  stood  on  the  after 
part  of  the  deck  at  the  time.  The  general  was  in  the  pilot-house  looking  out. 
The  shots  did  not  take  effect  or  amount  to  anything.  We  went  on  up,  and 
found  no  firing  at  the  fort.  We  stopped  at  the  gunboat,  as  all  boats  are  required 
to  do  which  pass..  An  officer  came  on  board  from  the  gunboat  and  said  to  the 
captain  of  our  boat,  "  I  want  you  to  proceed  immediately  to  Cairo,  and  send 
down  400  or  500  rounds  of  ammunition ;  and  order  all  boats  back  that  may  be 
coming  down;  we  want  no  boats  here."  We  talked  the  matter  over,  and  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  object  of  this  Fort  Pillow  affair  was  not  to  capture 
the  fort,  but  to  capture  more  of  our  boats,  if  possible,  in  order  to  get  across  the 
river.  That  was  merely  our  supposition,  as  we  knew  nothing  about  the  battle. 
There  was  no  firing  at  the  fort  at  that  time,  and  our  boat  went  on  up  the  river 
in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  gunboat,  as  it  had  a  right  to  give  that  order. 

We  had  proceeded  but  a  little  way  before  we  discovered  a  flag  of  truce  at 
the  fort,  as  it  was  reported  to  me ;  I  did  not  see  it  myself,  but  it  undoubtedly  was 
there.  We  passed  on  a  short  distance  further,  and  then  noticed  that  our  flag  at 
the  fort  was  down ;  we  had  seen  it  flying  as  we  passed  the  fort.  I  went  to  the 
stern  of  our  boat,  and  with  a  glass  looked  carefully  at  the  fort.  After  a  time  I 
discovered  that  the  gunboat  had  steamed  up  a  little  ways,  as  I  supposed  for  the 
purpose  of  firing  upon  the  right  flank  of  the  rebels.  We  could  see  a  line  of 
fire  or  smoke  in  the  woods,  which  we  supposed  to  be  from  the  musketry  of  the 
rebels.  We  then  saw  a  flag  raised  up  on  a  pole  at  the  fort,  I  should  think  ten 
or  twelve  feet  high.  I  supposed  that  our  flag  had  been  shot  away,  and  they 
were  raising  it  again  The  guns  from  the  fort  at  that  time  were  pretty  heavy, 
while  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  appeared  to  be  from  musketry.  I  have  no  doubt 
now  that  that  was  the  rebel  flag  that  was  raised  after  the  fort  was  taken. 

We  proceeded  on  up  to  Columbus.  Before  we  arrived  there  we  noticed  that 
there  was  heavy  firing  there.  On  our  arrival  there  we  saw  a  great  many  troops, 
and  they  remarked  from  the  shore  that  there  was  hot  work  there.  General 
JSliepley  told  me  to  accompany  him,  and  went  up  to  Colonel  Lawrence's  head 
quarters,  but  was  told  he  was  at  the  front.  General  Shepley  ordered  two  horses 
to  be  prepared  for  us  to  go  to  the  front,  to  see  Colonel  Lawrence.  Just  as  the 
horses  were  ready,  and  we  were  about  starting,  Colonel  Lawrence  came  over 
and  rode  down  to  his  headquarters.  He  told  us  that  it  was  all  right ;  th«,t 
there  had  been  some  skirmishing ;  that  Buford  had  corne  there  and  demanded  a 
surrender  of  the  fort,  but  he  had  refused  to  surrender.  General  Shepley  told 
him  that  he  had  portions  of  two  batteries  on  hand,  and  asked  him  if  he  wanted 
them ;  told  him  how  they  came  there,  and  that  they  were  ordered  to  Cairo  as  a 
portion  oil  the  17th  corps.  Colonel  Lawrence  said  that  he  had  taken  400  troops 
from  the  Lu'.her  M.  Kennett,  and,  I  think,  one  battery.  The  Luther  M.  Kennet 


128  FORT    PILLOW   MASSACRE 

had  just  preceded  us  as  we  passed  by  Fort  Pillow.  Colonel  Lawrence  said 
that  he  did  not  need  the  batteries  of  General  Shepley.  General  Shepley  in 
quired  particularly  about  the  condition  of  affairs,  and  told  Colonel  Lawrence 
what  had  occurred  at  Fort  Pillow.  After  ascertaining  that  there  was  nothing 
to  be  done  by  us  down  there  we  proceeded  to  Cairo. $  On  our  arrival  there 
General  Shepley  called  upon  General  Brayman  and  told  him  the  substance  of 
what  occurred;  the  condition  of  things  as  we  left,  the  flag  coming  down,  and 
the  fear  that  the  fort  had  surrendered.  We  did  not  know  then  that  the  fort  15ad 
surrendered,  though  wo  know  now  it  had. 

The  caissons  and  artillery  had  been  hoisted  on  our  boat  by  means  of  what 
they  call  a  derrick,  I  think,  and  were  piled  upr  closely  packed  all  round.  It 
would,  therefore,  have  bec-ii  impossible  for  us  to  have  removed  those  cannon  for 
several  hours.  It  took  us  several  hours  to  land  them  at  Cairo ;  and  it  would 
have  been  an  utter  impossibility  for  us  to  have  taken  those  cannon  up  to  Fort 
Pillow,  as  we  had  no  infantry  to  cover  our  landing;  and  half  a  dozen  sharp 
shooters  could  have  undoubtedly  captured  our  boat  had  we  attempted  it. 

Question.  If  I  understand  you,  General  Shepley  had  no  opportunity  to 
relieve  Fort  Pillow  any  way  ? 

Answer.  He  went  on  board  the  boat  a  mere  passenger,  with  no  arms.  We 
did  not  know  any  troops  were  coming  on  board.  Those  two  portions  of  bat 
teries,  with  their  guns,  were  ordered  to  report  at  Cairo.  The  gunboat  was 
lying  right  by  the  side  of  us,  and  its  fire  was  of  no  account,  and,  of  course,  ours 
would  not  have  been. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Would  it  have  been  possible  for  you  to  have  used  your  batteries 
from  the  boat  with  any  effect  upon  the  rebels  1 

Answer.  No,  sir  ;  it  would  have  been  an  utter  impossibility  to  have  done  so. 
If  we  had  gone  in  and  stopped  five  minutes  there,  the  rebels  could  have  captured 
us  without  the  least  trouble  in  the  world.  The  question  may  be  asked  why  we 
offered  assistance  at  Columbus  and  not  at  Fort  Pillow.  The  fort  at  Columbus 
is  clear  in  back  from  the  river,  and  there  were  infantry  troops  there  to  protect 
our  landing.  But  Colonel  Lawrence  said  he  did  not  expect  the  fight  to  occur 
for  some  time,  even  if  there  was  any  fight  at  all,  which  he  did  not  expect. 

Question.  At  Columbus  you  could  have  landed  your  batteries  under  the  pro 
tection  of  our  forces  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  And  you  could  not  have  done  that  at  Fort  Pillow  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  for  at  Fort  Pillow  we  should  have  been  right  under  the 
fort,  and  could  have  been  easily  reached.  This  was  all  stated  to  General  Bray 
man,  and  I  was  quite  surprised  when  I  heard  of  the  testimony  in  regard  to  the 
matter. 


SSTii  CONGRESS,  J  SENATE.  (  REP.  COM. 

1st  Session.       )  (    No.    68. 


IN  THE  SENATE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


MAY  9,  1864. ^Ordered,  That  the  report,  Avith  the  accompanying  evidence,  be  printed  in 
connexion  with  the  report  of  the  committee  in  relation  to  the  Fort  Pillow  massacre,  and 
that  twenty  thousand  additional  copies  be  printed  for  the  use  of  the  Senate. 


Mr.  WADE  submitted  the  following 

REPORT. 

The  Joint  Committee  on  the  Conduct  and  Expenditures  of  the   War  submitted 
the  following  report,  with  the  accompanying  testimony. 

On  the  4th  instant  your  committee  received  a  communication  of  that  date 
from  the  Secretary  of  War,  enclosing  the  report  of  Colonel  Hoffman,  commissary 
general  of  prisoners,  dated  May  3,  calling  the  attention  of  the  committee  to  the 
condition  of  returned  Union  prisoners,  with  the  request  that  the  committee  would 
immediately  proceed  to  Annapolis  and  examine  with  their  own  eyes  the  con- 
dit.sn  of  those  who  have  been  returned  from  rebel  captivity.  The  committee 
resolved  that  they  would  comply  with  the  request  of  the  Secretary  of  War  on 
the  first  opportunity.  The  5th  of  May  was  devoted  by  the  committee  to  con 
cluding  their  labors  upon  the  investigation  of  the  Fort  Pillow  massacre.  On 
the  6th  of  May,  however,  the  committee  proceeded  to  Annapolis  and  Baltimore, 
and  examined  the  condition  of  our  returned  soldiers,  and  took  the  testimony  of 
several  of  them,  together  with  the  testimony  of  surgeons  and  other  persons  in 
attendance  upon  the  hospitals.  That  testimony,  with  the  communication  of  the 
Secretary  of  War,  and  the  report  of  Colonel  Hoffman,  is  herewith  transmitted. 

The  evidence  proves,  beyond  all  manner  of  doubt,  a  determination  on  the 
part  of  the  rebel  authorities,  deliberately  and  persistently  practiced  for  a  long 
time  past,  to  subject  those  of  our  soldiers  who  have  been  so  unfortunate  as  to 
fall  in  their  hands  to  a  system  of  treatment  which  has  resulted  in  reducing  many 
of  those  who  have  survived  and  been  permitted  to  return  to  us  to  a  condition, 
both  physically  and  mentally,  which  no  language  we  can  use  can  adequately 
describe.  Though  nearly  all  the  patients  now  in  the  Naval  Academy  hospital 
at,  Annapolis,  and  in  the  West  hospital,  in  Baltimore,  have  been  under  the 
kindest  and  most  intelligent  treatment  for  about  three  weeks  past,  and  many  of 
them  for  a  greater  length  of  time,  still  they  present  literally  the  appearance 
of  living  skeletons,  many  of  them  being  nothing  but  skin  and  bone ;  some  of 
them  arc  maimed  for  life,  having  been  frozen  while  exposed  to  the  inclemency 
of  the  winter  season  on  Belle  Isle,  being  compelled  to  lie  on  the  bare  ground, 
without  tents  or  blankets,  some  of  them  without  overcoats  or  even  coats,  with 
but  little  fire  to  mitigate  the  severity  of  the  winds  and  storms  to  which  they 
were  exposed. 

The  testimony  shows  that  the  general  practice  of  their  captors  was  to  rob  them, 
as  soon  as  they  were  taken  prisoners,  of  all  their  money,  valuables,  blankets, 
and  good  clothing,  for  which  they  received  nothing  in  exchange  except,  perhaps, 
some  old  worn-out  rebel  clothing  hardly  better  than  nonr  at  all.  Upon  their 
arrival  at  Richmond  they  have  been  confined,  without  blankets  or  other  coveting, 


2  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

in  buildings  without  fire,  or  upon  Belle  Isle  with,  in  many  cases,  no  shelter,  and 
in  others  with  nothing  but  old  discarded  army  tents,  so  injured  by  rents  and 
holes  as  to  present  but  little  barrier  to  the  wind  and  storms ;  on  several  occasions, 
the  witnesses  say,  they  have  arisen  in  the  morning  from  their  resting-places  upon 
the  bare  earth,  and  found  several  of  their  comrades  frozen  to  death  during  the 
night,  and  that  many  others  would  have  met  the  same  fate  had  they  not  walked 
rapidly  back  and  forth,  during  the  hours  which  should  have  been  devoted  to 
sleep,  for  the  purpose  of  retaining  sufficient  warmth  to  preserve  life. 

In  respect  to  the  food  furnished  to  our  men  by  the  rebel  authorities,  the 
testimony  proves  that  the  ration  of  each  man  was  totally  insufficient  in  quantity 
to  preserve  the  health  of  a  child,  even  had  it  been  of  proper  quality,  which  it 
was  not.  It  consisted  usually,  at  the  most,  of  two  small  pieces  of  corn-bread, 
made  in  many  instances,  as  the  witnesses  state,  of  corn  and  cobs  ground  together, 
and  badly  prepared  and  cooked,  of,  at  times,  about  two  ounces  of  meat,  usually 
of  poor  quality,  and  unfit  to  be  eaten,  and  occasionally  a  few  black  worm-eaten 
beans,  or  something  of  that  kind.  Many  of  our  men  were  compelled  to  sell  to 
their  guards,  and  others,  for  what  price  they  could  get,  such  clothing  and 
blankets  as  they  were  permitted  to  receive  of  that  forwarded  for  their  use  by 
our  government,  in  order  to  obtain  additional  food  sufficient  to  sustain  life;  thus, 
by  endeavoring  to  avoid  one  privation,  reducing  themselves  to  the  same  destitute 
condition  in  respect  to  clothing  and  covering  that  they  were  in  before  they  re 
ceived  any  from  our  government.  When  they  became  sick  and  diseased  in  con 
sequence  of  this  exposure  and  privation,  and  were  admitted  into  the  hospitals* 
their  treatment  was  little,  if  any,  improved  as  to  food,  though  they,  doubtless, 
suffered  less  from  exposure  to  cold  than  before.  Their  food  still  remained  in 
sufficient  in  quantity  and  altogether  unfit  in  quality.  Their  diseases  and  wounds 
did  not  receive  the  treatment  which  the  commonest  dictates  of  humanity  would 
have  prompted.  One  witness,  whom  your  committee  examined,  who  had  lost  all 
the  toes  of  one  foot  from  being  frozen  while  on  Belle  Isle,  states  that  for  days  at 
a  time  his  wounds  were  not  dressed,  and  that  they  had  not  been  dressed  for 
four  days  when  he  was  taken  from  the  hospital  and  carried  on  the  flag-of-truce 
boat  for  Fortress  Monroe. 

In  reference  to  the  condition  to  which  our  men  were  reduced  by  cold  and 
hunger,  your  committee  would  call  the  attention  to  the  following  extracts  from, 
the  testimony. 

One  witness  testifies : 

I  had  no  blankets  until  our  government  sent  us  some. 

Question.  How  did  you  sleep  before  you  received  those  blankets  ? 

Answer.  We  used  to  get  together  just  as  close  as  we  could,  and  sleep  spoon- 
fashion,  so  that  when  one  turned  over  we  all  had  to  turn  over. 

Another  witness  testifies  : 

Question.  Were  you  hungry  all  the  time  ? 

Answer.  Hungry !  I  could  eat  anything  in  the  world  that  came  before  us ; , 
some  of  the  boys  would  get  boxes  from  the  north  with  meat  of  different  kintls 
in  them;  and,  after  they  had  picked  the  meat  off,  they  would  throw  the  bones 
away  into  the  spit-boxes,  and  we  would  pick  the  bones  out  of  the  spit-boxes 
and  gnaw  them  over  again. 

In  addition  to  this  insufficient  supply  of  food,  clothing,  and  shelter,  our 
soldiers,  while  prisoners,  have  been  subjected  to  the  most  cruel  treatment  from, 
those  placed  over  them.  They  have  been  abused  and  shamefully  treated  on  al 
most  every  opportunity.  Many  have  been  mercilessly  shot  and  killed  when  they 
failed  to  comply  with  all  the  demands  of  their  jailers,  sometimes  for  violating 
rules  of  which  they  had  not  been  informed.  Crowded  in  great  numbers  in 
buildings,  they  have  been  fired  at  and  killed  by  the  sentinels  outside  when  they 
appeared  at  the  windows  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  little  fresh  air.  One 
man,  whose  comrade  in  the  service,  in  battle  and  in  captivity,  had  been  so 


RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

fortunate  as  to  be  among  those  released  from  further  torments,  was  shot  dead  as 
he  was  waving  with  his  hand  a  last  adieu  to  his  friend ;  and  other  instances  of 
equally  unprovoked  murder  are  disclosed  by  the  testimony. 

The  condition  of  our  returned  soldiers  as  regards  personal  cleanliness,  has 
been  filthy  almost  beyond  description.  Their  clothes  have  been  so  dirty  and  so 
covered  with  vermin,  that  those  who  received  them  have  been  compelled  to  destroy 
their  clothing  and  re-clothe  them  with  new  and  clean  raiment.  Their  bodies 
and  heads  have  been  so  infested  with  vermin  that,  in  some  instances,  repeated 
washings  have  failed  to  remove  them ;  and  those  who  have  received  theiaa  in* 
charge  have  been  compelled  to  cut  all  the  hair  from  their  heads,  and  make  ap 
plications  to  destroy  the  vermin.  Some  have  been  received  with  no  clothing 
but  shirts  and  drawers  and  a  piece  of  blanket  or  other  outside  covering,  entirely 
destitute  of  coats,  hats,  shoes  or  stockings;  and  the  bodies  of  those  better  sup 
plied  with  clothing  have  been  equally  dirty  and  filthy  with  the  others,  many 
who  have  been  sick  and  in  the  hospital  having  had  no  opportunity  to  wash 
their  bodies  for  weeks  and  months  before  they  were  released  from  captivity. 

Your  committee  are  unable  to  convey  any  adequate  idea  of  the  sad  and  de 
plorable  condition  of  the  men  they  saw  in  the  hospitals  they  visited ;  and  the 
testimony  they  have  taken  cannot  convey  to  the  reader  the  impressions  which 
your  committee  there  received.  The  persons  we  saw,  as  we  were  assured  by 
those  in  charge  of  them,  have  greatly  improved  since  they  have  been  received 
in  the  hospitals.  Yet  they  are  now  dying  daily,  one  of  them  being  in  the  very 
throes  of  death  as  your  committee  stood  by  his  bed-side  and  witnessed  the  sad 
spectacle  there  presented.  All  those  whom  your  committee  examined  stated 
that  they  have  been  thus  reduced  and  emaciated  entirely  in  consequence  of  the 
merciless  treatment  they  received  while  prisoners  from  their  enemies  ;  and  the 
physicians  in  charge  of  them,  the  men  best  fitted  by  their  profession  and  ex 
perience  to  express  an  opinion  upon  the  subject,  all  say  that  they  have  no  doubt 
that  the  statements  of  their  patients  are  entirely  correct. 

It  will  be  observed  from  the  testimony,  that  all  the  witnesses  who  testify  upon 
that  point  state  that  the  treatment  they  received  while  confined  at  Columbia, 
South  Carolina,  Dalton,  Georgia,  and  other  places,  was  far  more  humane  than 
that  they  received  at  Richmond,  where  the  authoritiesvof  the  so-called  confed 
eracy  were  congregated,  and  where  the  power  existed,  had  the  inclination  not 
been  wanting,  to  reform  those  abuses  and  secure  to  the  prisoners  they  held 
some  treatment  that  would  bear  a  public  comparison  to  that  accorded  by  our 
authorities  to  the  prisoners  in  our  custody.  Your  committee,  therefore,  are  con 
strained  to  say  that  they  can  hardly  avoid  the  conclusion,  expressed  by  so  many 
of  our  released  soldiers,  that  the  inhuman  practices  herein  referred  to  are  the 
result  of  a  determination  on  the  part  of  the  rebel  authorities  to  reduce  our 
soldiers  in  their  power,  by  privation  of  food  and  clothing,  and  by  exposure,  to  such 
a  condition  that  those  who  may  survive  shall  never  recover  so  as  to  be  able  to 
render  any  effective  service  in  the  field.  And  your  committee  accordingly  ask 
that  this  report,  with  the  accompanying  testimony,  be  printed  with  the  report 
and  testimony  in  relation  to  the  massacre  of  Fort  Pillow,  the  one  being,  in  their 
opinion,  no  less  than  the  other,  the  result  of  a  predetermined  policy.  As  regards, 
the  assertions  of  some  of  the  rebel  newspapers,  that  our  prisoners  have  received 
at  their  hands  the  same  treatment  that  their  own  soldiers  in  the  field  have 
received,  they  are  evidently  but  the  most, glaring  and  unblushing  falsehoods. 
No  one  can  for  a  moment  be  deceived  by  such  statements,  who  will  reflect  that 
our  soldiers,  who,  when  taken  prisoners,  have  been  stout,  healthy  men,  in  the 
prime  and  vigor  of  life,  yet  have  died  by  hundreds  under  the  treatment  they 
have  received,  although  required  to  perform  no  duties  of  the  camp  or  the  march  ; 
while  the  rebel  soldiers  are  able  to  make  long  and  rapid  marches,  and  to  offer  a 
stubborn  resistance  in  the  field. 

Your  committee,  finding  it  impossible  to  describe  in  words  the  deplorable  con- 


4  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

dition  of  these  returned  prisoners,  have  caused  photographs  to  be  taken  of  a 
number  of  them,  and  a  fair  sample  to  be  lithographed  and  appended  to  their 
report,  that  their  exact  condition  may  be  known  by  all  who  examine  it.  Some 
of  them  have  since  died. 

There  is  one  feature  connected  with  this  investigation,  to  which  your  com 
mittee  can  refer  with  pride  and  satisfaction;  and  that  is  the  uncomplaining  for 
titude,  the  undiminished  patriotism  exhibited  by  our  brave  men  under  all  their 
privations,  even  in  the  hour  of  death. 

Your  committee  will  close  their  report  by  quoting  the  tribute  paid  these  men 
by  the  chaplain  of  the  hospital  at  Annapolis,  who  has  ministered  to  so  many  of 
them  in  their  last  moments,  who  has  smoothed  their  passage  to  the  grave  by 
his  kindness  and  attention,  and  who  has  performed  the  last  sad  offices  over 
their  lifeless  remains.  He  says  : 

"  There  is  another  thing  I  would  wish  to  state.  All  the  men,  without  any 
exception  among  the  thousands  that  have  come  to  this  hospital,  have  never  in  a 
single  instance  expressed  a  regret  (notwithstanding  the  privations  and  suffer 
ings  they  have  endured)  that  they  entered  their  country's  service.  They  have 
been  the  most  loyal,  devoted  and  earnest  men.  Even  on  the  last  days  of  their 
lives  they  have  said  that  all  they  hoped  for  was  just  to  live  and  enter  the  ranks 
again  and  meet  their  foes.  It  is  a  most  glorious  record  in  reference  to  the  devo 
tion  of  our  men  to  their  country.  I  do  not  think  their  patriotism  has  ever  been 
equalled  in  the  history  of  the  world." 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

B.  F.  WADE,  Chairman. 


WAR  DEPARTMENT, 
WasJiington  City,  May  4,  1864. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  to  you  a  report  made  to  this  department  by 
Colonel  Hoffman,  commissary  general  of  prisoners,  in  regard  to  the  condition  of 
Union  soldiers  who  have,  until  within  a  few  days,  been  prisoners  of  war  at 
Richmond,  and  would  respectfully  request  that  your  committee  immediately 
proceed  to  Annapolis  to  take  testimony  there,  and  examine  with  their  own  eyes 
the  condition  of  those  who  have  been  returned  from  rebel  captivity.  The  enor 
mity  of  the  crime  committed  by  the  rebels  towards  our  prisoners  for  the  last 
several  months  is  not  known  or  realized  by  our  people,  and  cannot  but  fill  with 
horror  the  civilized  world  when  the  facts  are  fully  revealed.  There  appears  to 
have  been  a  deliberate  system  of  savage  and  barbarous  treatment  and  starvation, 
the  result  of  which  will  be  that  few,  if  any,  of  the  prisoners  that  have  been  in 
their  hands  during  the  past  winter  will  ever  again  be  in  a  condition  to  render 
any  service,  or  even  to  enjoy  life. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

EDWIN  M.  STANTON, 

Secretary  of  War. 
Hon.  B.  F.  WADE, 

Chairman  of  Joint  Committee  on  Conduct  of  the  War. 


OFFICE  OF  COMMISSARY  GENERAL  OF  PRISONERS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  May  3,  1864. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  report  that,  pursuant  to  your  instructions  of  the 
2d  instant,  I  proceeded,  yesterday  morning,  to  Annapolis,  with  a  view  to  see 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  5 

that  the  paroled  prisoners  about  to  arrive  there  from  Richmond  were  properly 
received  and  cared  for. 

The  flag-of-truce  boat  New  York,  under  the  charge  of  Major  Mulford,  with 
thirty-two  officers,  three  hundred  and  sixty-three  enlisted  men,  and  one  citizen 
on  board,  reached  the  wharf  at  the  Naval  School  hospital  about  ten  o'clock.  On 
going  on  board,  I  found  the  officers  generally  in  good  health,  and  much  cheered 
by  their  happy  release  from  the  rebel  prisons,  and  by  the  prospect  of  again 
being  with  their  friends. 

The  enlisted  men  who  had  endured  so  many  privations  at  Belle  Isle  and 
other  places  were,  with  few  exceptions,  in  a  very  sad  plight,  mentally  and 
physically,  having  for  months  been  exposed  to  all  the  changes  of  the  weather, 
with  no  other  protection  than  a  very  insufficient  supply  of  worthless  tents,  and 
with  an  allowance  of  food  scarcely  sufficient  to  prevent  starvation,  even  if  of 
wholesome  quality  ;  tut  as  it  was  made  of  coarsely -ground  corn,  including  the 
husks,  and  probably  at  times  the  cobs,  if  it  did  not  kill  "by  starvation,  it  was 
sure  to  do  it  by  the  disease  it  created.  Some  of  these  poor  fellows  were  wasted 
to  mere  skeletons,  and  had  scarcely  life  enough  remaining  to  appreciate  that 
they  were  now  in  the  hands  of  their  friends,  and  among  them  all  there  were  few 
who  had  not  become  too  much  broken  down  and  dispirited  by  their  many  priva 
tions  to  be  able  to  realize  the  happy  prospect  of  relief  from  their  sufferings  which 
was  before  them.  With  rare  exception,  every  face  was  sad  with  care  and 
hunger ;  there  was  no  brightening  of  the  countenance  or  lighting  up  of  the  eye, 
to  indicate  a  thought  of  anything  beyond  a  painful  sense  of  prostration  of  mind 
and  body.  Many  faces  showed  that  there  was  scarcely  a  ray  of  intelligence  left. 

Every  preparation  had  been  made  for  their  reception  in  anticipation  of  the 
arrival  of  the  steamer,  and  immediately  upon  her  being  made  fast  to  the  wharf 
the  paroled  men  were  landed  and  taken  immediately  to  the  hospital,  where, 
after  receiving  a  warm  bath,  they  were  furnished  with  a  suitable  supply  of  new 
clothing,  and  received  all  those  other  attentions  which  their  sad  condition  de 
manded.  Of  the  whole  number,  there  are  perhaps  fifty  to  one  hundred  who,  in 
a  week  or  ten  days,  will  be  in  a  convalescent  state,  but  the  others  will  very 
slowly  regain  their  lost  health. 

That  our  soldiers,  when  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels,  are  starved  to  death,  cannot 
be  denied.  Every  return  of  the  flag-of-truce  boat  from  City  Point  brings  us  to6 
many  living  and  dying  witnesses  to  admit  of  a  doubt  of  this  terrible  fact.  I  am 
informed  that  the  authorities  at  Richmond  admit  the  fact,  but  excuse  it  on  the 
plea  that  they  give  the  prisoners  the  same  rations  they  give  their  own  men. 
But  can  this  be  so  ?  Can  an  army  keep  the  field,  and  be  active  and  efficient,  on 
the  same  fare  that  kills  prisoners  of  war  at  a  frightful  per-centage  ?  I  think  not ; 
no  man  can  believe  it ;  and  while  a  practice  so  shocking  to  humanity  is  per 
sisted  in  by  the  rebel  authorities,  I  would  very  respectfully  urge  that  retaliatory 
measures  be  at  once  instituted  by  subjecting  the  officers  we  now  hold  as  prisoners 
of  war  to  a  similar  treatment. 

I  took  advantage  of  the  opportunity  which  this  visit  to  Annapolis  gave  me 
to  make  a  hasty  inspection  of  Camp  Parole,  and  I  am  happy  to  report  that  I 
found  it  in  every  branch  in  a  most  commendable  condition.  The  men  all  seemed 
to  be  cheerful  and  in  fine  health,  and  the  police  inside  and  out  was  excellent. 
Colonel  Root,  the  commanding  officer,  deserves  much  credit  for  the  very  satis 
factory  condition  to  which  he  has  brought  his  command. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  HOFFMAN, 
Colonel  3d  Infantry,  Commissary  General  of  Prisoners. 

Hon.  E.  M.  STAN  TON, 

Secretary  of  War,   Wa  king  ton,  D.  C. 


6  RETURNED   PRISONERS. 


TESTIMONY. 


ANNAPOLIS,  MARYLAND, 

May  6,  1864. 

Howard  Leedom,  sworn  and  examined : 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  hare  you  belonged  ? 

Answer.  Company  G,  52d  .New  York. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  About  seven  months. 

Question.  What  is  your  age  ? 

Answer.  Seventeen. 

Question.  When  and  where  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  At  a  place  called  Orange  Grove,  I  think,  back  of  Chancellorsville. 

Question.  How  long  ago  ? 

Answer.  In  November  last. 

Question.  Where  were  you  then  carried  1 

Answer.  Right  to  Richmond. 

Question.  In  what  prison  were  you  placed  ? 

Answer.  I  was  put  on  Belle  Isle  first,  and  then  I  got  sick  and  was  taken  to 
the  hospital. 

Question.  Describe  how  you  were  treated  there,  and  the  cause  of  your  sick 
ness. 

Answer.  They  did  not  treat  me  very  kindly.     I  froze  my  feet  on  the  island. 

Question.  How  came  they  to  be  frozen  ? 

Answer.  When  they  took  me  prisoner  they  got  away  the  good  shoes  I  had  on, 
and  gave  me  an  old  pair  of  shoes,  all  cut  and  split  open ;  and  when  I  was  on 
the  island,  I  had  just  an  old  tent  to  lie  under. 

Question.  Did  you  not  have  some  blankets  to  put  over  you  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  They  took  away  my  blanket,  and  everything  else — my 
shoes — even  a  pair  of  buckskin  gloves  I  had. 

Question.  Did  they  give  you  anything  in  place  of  them  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  only  that  pair  of  shoes  I  said. 

Question.  You  had  stockings  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  kind  of  a  tent  did  you  have  ? 

Answer.  The  tent  was  not  very  good ;  the  rain  beat  right  through  it. 

Question.  How  badly  were  your  feet  frozen  ? 

Answer.  Well,  my  toes  are  all  off  one  of  my  feet  now.  [The  surgeon  ac 
companying  the  committee  here  took  the  dressings  off  the  witness's  feet,  and 
exhibited  them  to  the  committee.  The  stumps  of  the  toes  were  just  healing.] 

Question.  What  did  they  give  you  to  eat  ? 

Answer.  They  gave  us  corn-bread,  and  once  in  a  while  a  little  piece  of  meat. 

Question.  How  often  did  they  give  you  meat  1 

Answer.  Maybe  once  a  day ;  maybe  once  a  week — just  as  they  happened  to 
have  it. 

Question.  Did  you  get  enough  to  eat,  such  as  it  was  ? 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  7 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  did  not  even  get  enough  corn-bread. 

Question.  How  long  were  you  on  the  island  ? 

Answer.  I  was  on  the  island  only  a  month,  and  in  the  hospital  three  months. 

Question.  How  long  is  it  since  you  were  exchanged  ? 

Answer.  I  came  here  on  the  24th  of  Mnrch. 

Question.  There  were  others  there  with  you  on  the  island  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  they  fare  1 

Answer.  The  same  as  I  did ;  we  all  fared  alike. 

Question.  Were  any  others  frozen  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  plenty  of  them  frozen  to  death. 

Question.  Frozen  to  death  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Were  their  blankets  taken  away  like  yours  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  had  to  lie  out  in  the  open  ditch.  They  did  not  have 
as  good  over  them  as  I  had. 

Question.  Did  not  they  have  a  tent  to  sleep  under  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  no  tent  at  all.  There  was  an  embankment  thrown  up,  so 
as  to  keep  them  inside  like,  and  they  had  to  lie  right  down  in  the  ditch  there. 

Question.  With  nothing  over  them  1 

Answer.  If  some  of  them  had  their  blanket,  they  put  that  over  them ;  but 
they  had  no  tent,  or  anything  of  that  kind. 

Question.  Nothing  to  keep  off  the  rain  and  snow  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  nothing  at  all. 

Question.  Are  you  certain  that  any  of  them  froze  to  death  there  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  I  am. 

Question.  State  about  the  treatment  you  received  after  your  feet  were  frozen, 
when  you  were  in  the  hospital. 

Answer.  Sometimes  my  feet  were  dressed  there  every  day  ;  sometimes  I  went 
three  or  four  days  without  dressing — just  whether  their  nurses  happened  to  be 
busy  or  not.  When  I  was  exchanged,  I  had  not  been  dressed  for  four  or  five 
days. 

Question.  Were  any  of  the  confederate  sick  in  the  hospital  with  you  ? 

Answer.  Not  that  I  know  of. 

Question.  Do  you  know  how  they  treated  their  own  soldiers  that  were  in  the 
hospital  ? 

Answer.  I  do  not.  I  suppose  they  treated  them  better  than  they  did  us, 
though. 

Question.  Was  your  food  any  better  in  the  hospital  than  on  the  island  ? 

Answer.  It  was  when  we  first  went  there,  but  when  I  came  away  it  was  n-> 
better. 

Washington  Collins,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch  : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong? 

Answer.  Company  A,  5th  Kentucky  infantry  regiment. 

Question.  Where  were  you  taken  prisoner1? 

Answer.  I  was  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Chickamauga. 

Question.  Where  were  you  then  carried  1 

Answer.  From  there  to  Richmond,  as  straight  through  as  they  could  get  us 
through. 

Question.  State  how  you  were  treated  after  you  were  taken  prisoner. 

Answer.  We  were  treated  very  rough.  The  eatables  we  got  on  the  way  from 
the  battle-field  to  Richmond  were  mouldy  crackers,  such  as  you  would  never  try 
to  eat,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  when  we  got  a  little  light  bread.^ 


8  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Question.  Where  were  you  confined  at  Richmond  ? 

Answer.  We  were  put  in  tobacco  factories,  and  kept  there  without  clothing 
or  blankets,  unti  1  our  government  sent  us  blankets  and  clothing,  and  some  pro 
visions. 

Question.  Were  the  clothing  and  blankets  which  you  had  when  taken  prison 
ers  taken  from  you  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  our  blankets  were  pretty  much  all  taken  from  us. 

Question.  Did  you  suffer  from  cold  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  severely. 

Question.  Was  your  money  taken  from  you  ? 

Answer.  Those  of  us  that  had  money,  had  it  pretty  much  all  taken  away, 
or  scared  out  of  us. 

Question.  What  kind  of  food  had  you  after  you  reached  Richmond  ? 

Answer.  We  got,  I  should  judge,  about  six  ounces  of  light  bread,  and  in  the 
afternoon  about  two  spoonfuls  of  black  beans — worm-eaten  beans. 

Question.  Was  that  all  you  had  for  the  day  ? 

Answer.  I  think  we  got,  once  a  day,  about  two  ounces  of  meat. 

Question.  What  was  the  character  of  the  meat  and  bread  ? 

Answer.  The  character  of  the  meat  was  pretty  tolerably  rough.  I  cannot 
exactly  describe  it.  I  never  did  eat  any  beef  like  some  of  it ;  and  the  first  dose 
of  medicine  I  took  since  I  was  in  the  army,  was  when  I  was  put  in  the  hospital 
at  Danville.  About  six  or  seven  weeks  ago,  before  that,  I  was  always  a  hearty, 
healthy  man. 

Question.  Have  you  had  any  disease  or  sickness  except  that  occasioned  by 
want  of  proper  food  and  clothing? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  I  think  not.  (The  surgeon  here  remarked,  "  His  disease  is 
the  result  of  starvation,  privation,  and  exposure.") 

Question.  When  were  you  exchanged  ? 

Answer.  We  left  the  1st  of  May,  I  think.  I  have  more  of  a  life-like  feeling 
about  me  now  than  I  had  when  I  left  Richmond. 

Question.  Do  you  think  you  are  in  a  better  condition  now  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  know  I  am.  The  authorities  did  not  think  it  safe  for 
me  to  start ;  but  I  told  them  if  I  was  going  to  die,  I  would  rather  die  on  the 
Chesapeake  than  die  there. 

Question.  After  you  grew  so  very  sick,  was  your  food  improved  any  ? 

Answer.  Very  little.  The  last  food  I  received  was  light  diet.  When  I  left 
the  hospital  to  go  on  board  the  flag-of-truce  boat,  I  received  about  a  gill  of  what 
they  call  soup,  though  in  fact  it  was  just  nothing ;  I  should  say  it  was  only  a 
little  starch  and  water ;  and  then  I  got  a  little  piece  of  corn-bread,  about  that 
large,  (measuriug  on  his  fingers  about  two  inches  square,)  and  we  got  a  piece 
of  meat,  once  a  day,  about  the  same  size. 

Question.  Were  the  other  men  treated  as  you  were,  so  far  as  you  know  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  wish  to  speak  of  one  thing.  After  this  food  was  issued 
out,  what  was  called  the  ward-master  would  go  round  in  the  evening  with  a 
little  mush  made  of  meal,  and  give  some  of  us  a  table-spoonful  of  it.  Say  there 
were  60  or  80  patients,  and  there  would  be  6  or  8,  maybe  10,  of  those  patients 
would  get  a  little  spoonful  of  this  mush ;  and  then  he  would  come  round  a. 
little  while  afterwards  and  pour  a  table-spoonful  of  molasses  over  it ;  and  just 
as  likely  as  not,  in  a  few  minutes  after  that  he  would  come  round  with  somo 
vinegar  and  pour  a  spoonful  of  vinegar  over  that. 

Question.  Why  did  he  do  that  ? 

Answer.  He  said  that  was  the  way  it  was  issued  to  him. 

Question.  Did  he  give  any  reason  for  mixing  it  altogether  in  that  way  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  and  there  were  a  great  many  of  our  own  men  who  treated 
us  as  bad  as  the  secesh,  because  those  there  acting  as  nurses,  if  there  was  any 
little  delicacy  for  the  sick,'  would  just  gobble  it  up. 

Question.  Were  all  of  our  men  suffering  for  want  of  food  ? 


RETURNED   PRISONERS.  $ 

• 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  all  of  them.  In  the  winter  time  these  secesh  got  so  they 
would  haul  up  loads  of  cabbages,  all  full  of  lice,  and  throw  them  raw  into  the 
room  for  us  to  eat. 

Charles  Gallagher,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Odell : 

Question.  Where  are  you  from  ? 

Answer.  From  Guernsey  county,  Ohio. 

Question.  To  what  regiment  do  you  beloag  ? 

Answer.  40th  Ohio. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  Pretty  nearly  three  years. 

Question.  Where  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  At  Chickamauga. 

Question.  When? 

Answer.  On  the  22d  of  last  September. 

Question.  State  what  happened  then  to  you. 

Answer.  When  they  took  me  prisoner  they  took  me  right  on  to  Richmond, 
kept  me  there  awhile,  then  sent  me  to  Danville  and  kept  me  there  awhile.  I 
got  sick  at  Danville  and  was  put  in  the  hospital,  and  then  they  sent  me  back  to 
Richmond  and  paroled  me  and  sent  me  here. 

Question.  How  did  they  treat  you  while  you  were  a  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  Pretty  bad.    They  gave  us  corn-bread,  and  not  very  much  of  it ; 
and  we  had  to  lie  right  down  on  the  floor,  without  any  blankets,  until  a   on 
while  about  Christmas.     We  had  just  to  lie  as  thick  on  the  floor  as  we  coul 
get. 

Question.  How  were  you  treated  when  you  were  taken  sick  ? 

Answer.  A  little  better.     We  then  had  a  sort  of  bed  to  lie  on. 

Question.  Did  you  have  all  the  food  you  wanted? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  What  kind  of  food  did  you  get  ? 

Answer.  Corn-bread,  a  little  piece  of  meat,  sometimes  a  little  rice-soup,  and 
sometimes  a  few  "beans. 

Question.  How  often  did  you  get  meat  ? 

Answer.  Along  through  the  winter  we  got  a  little  bit  of  fresh  beef,  (perhaps 
once  a  day,)  and  then  from  about  March  a  little  pork. 

Question.  What  was  the  matter  with  you  when  you  went  to  the  hospital  ? 

Answer.  I  got  a  cough  which  settled  on  me,  and  I  had  pain  in  my  breast. 

Question.  Were  there  any  other  prisoners  at  Danville  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  they  suffer  at  all  from  want  ? 

Answer.  They  were  pretty  hungry. 

Question.  Did  you  complain  to  the  authorities  that  you  did  not  get  food 
enough  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  it  would  not  have  made  any  difference.  They  said  there 
that  we  got  every  ounce  that  was  allowed  to  us. 

Question.  Did  you  make  your  wants  known  to  any  one? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  but  they  would  not  give  us  any  more.  They  would  come 
in  and  give  you  a  half  a  loaf  of  bread,  and  tell  you  that  was  your  day's  rations ; 
you  could  take  that  or  nothing. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Did  they  give  you  as  much  as  their  own  soldiers  for  rations? 
Answer.  No,  sir ;  their  own  soldiers  got  a  great  deal  more. 


10  RETURNED   PRISONERS. 

ByMr.Odell: 

Question.  What  was  your  treatment  aside  from  your  supply  of  food  1  Was 
it  kind? 

Answer.  No,  sir.  They  just  came  in  and  shoved  us  round ;  finally,  they  run 
us  all  up  from  one  floor  to  the  second  floor,  and  only  let  one  go  down  at  a  time. 
When  he  got  back  they  let  another  go  down. 

Isaiah  G.  Booker,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Harding : 

Question.  How  old  are  you  ? 

Answer.  Twenty-one  on  the  13th  of  this  month. 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  ? 

Answer.  Bath,  Maine. 

Question.  How  long  were  you  in  the  army  before  you  were  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  I  enlisted  on  the  5th  of  September,  1861,  and  was  taken  prisoner 
last  July. 

Question.  Where  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  On  Morris  island,  Charleston,  South  Carolina. 

Question.  Where  were  you  then  sent  ? 

Answer.  I  was  sent  to  Columbia,  South  Carolina,  where  we  were  kept  about 
two  months,  and  then  we  were  sent  to  Richmond,  put  on  Belle  Isle,  and  staid 
there  the  remainder  of  the  time. 

Question.  How  were  you  treated  at  Columbia1? 

Answer.  I  was  treated  a  great  deal  better  there  than  I  was  at  Belle  Isle. 
We  got  meat  twice  a  day,  rice  once,  and  Indian  bread  once.  We  got  very  near 
as  much  as  we  wanted  to  eat. 

Question.  How  were  you  treated  at  Richmond? 

Answer.  I  suffered  there  terribly  with  hunger.     I  could  eat  anything. 

Question.  Can  you  tell  us  what  kind  of  food  you  got  there  ? 

Answer.  Dry  Indian  bread,  and,  when  I  first  went  there,  a  very  little  meat. 

Question.  When  were  you  taken  sick  ? 

Answer.  I  was  taken  sick — I  was  sick  with  the  diarrhoea  a  fortnight  before 
I  went  to  the  hospital,  and  I  was  in  the  hospital  a  little  over  a  week  before  I 
was  exchanged.  I  was  released  on  the  7th  of  March,  and  got  here  the  9th. 

Question.  How  were  you  treated  while  in  the  hospital  1 

Answer.  I  was  treated  there  worse  than  on  Belle  Isle.  We  did  not  get  any 
salt  of  any  account— only  a  little  piece  of  bread  that  would  hardly  keep  a 
chicken  alive. 

Question.  Did  you  get  any  rice? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 

Question.  Any  soup  ? 

Answer.  Once  in  a  while  of  mornings  I  would  get  a  little. 

Question.  Did  the  physician  come  round  to  see  you  every  day? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  he  give  you  any  medicine  ? 

Answer.  He  gave  me  some  pills. 

Question.  What  was  their  manner  towards  you  after  you  wore  taken  sick 
and  in  the  hospital  ?  Were  they  kind,  or  rough  ? 

Answer.  They  were  neither  kind  nor  rough,  but  indifferent.  The  corn-bread 
I  got  seemed  to  burn  my  very  insides.  When  I  would  go  down  to  the  river  of 
mornings  to  wash  myself,  as  I  put  the  water  to  my  face  it  seemed  as  though  I 
wanted  to  sup  the  water,  and  to  sup  it,  and  sup  it,  and  sup  it  all  the  time. 

Question.  Did  you  make  no  complaint  to  the  officers  on  Belle  Isle  of  your 
food? 

Answer.  No,  sir. 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  11 

Question.  Did  you  ask  them  for  any  more  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  knew  there  was  no  use.  I  do  not  think  I  spoke  to  ail 
officer  while  I  was  there. 

Question.  Did  you  ever  tell  those  who  furnished  you  with  the  food  you  did 
get,  of  the  insufficiency  of  it? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  answer  did  they  give  you  ? 

Answer.  That  was  all  we  were  allowed,  they  said. 

Question.  Did  you  have  blankets  while  you  were  on  Belle  Isle  ? 

Answer.  I  had  no  blanket  until  our  government  sent  us  some. 

Question.  How  did  you  sleep  before  you  received  those  blankets  ? 

Answer.  We  used  to  get  together  just  as  close  as  we  could,  and  sleep  spoon- 
fashion,  so  that  when  one  turned  over  we  all  had  to  turn  over. 

Question.  Did  they  furnish  you  any  clothing  while  you  were  there  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  the  rebs  did  not  furnish  us  a  bit.  It  was  very  warm 
weather  when  I  was  taken  prisoner,  and  I  had  nothing  on  me  but  my  pants, 
shirt,  gloves,  shoes,  stockings,  and  cap ;  and  I  received  no  more  clothing  until 
our  government  sent  us  some  in  December,  I  think.  We  had  to  lie  right  down 
on  the  cold  ground. 

Question.  Did  you  not  have  a  tent  1 

Answer.  I  had  none  when  I  first  went  there.  After  a  while  we  had  one,  but 
it  was  a  very  poor  aifair  ;  the  rain  would  come  right  through  it. 

Question.  Were  you  exposed  to  the  dew  and  rain,  and  wind  and  snow  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  And  before  you  got  the  tent  you  lay  in  the  open  air  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  the  others  there  with  you  fare ;  the  same  as  you  did  ? 

Answer.  Many  of  them  had  money,  with  which  they  bought^  things  of  the 
guard ;  but  I  had  no  money. 

Question.  Were  there  others  there  who  had  no  money1? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  they  fare  the  same  as  you  'I 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  After  you  went  into  the  hospital,  did  you  receive  the  same  treat 
ment  as  their  own  sick  received  who  were  in  the  hospital  with  you,  or  did  they 
have  any  of  their  sick  in  there  ? 

Answer.  I  think  none  of  their  sick  were  in  there.  I  suffered  a  great  deal 
with  hunger  when  I  was  on  Belle  Isle.  When  I  first  went  there  I  had  no  pas 
sage  of  the  bowels  for  eighteen  days,  and  when  I  did  have  one  it  was  just  as 
dry  as  meal. 

Question.  Did  you  have  any  medicine  at  that  time  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  I  took  no  medicine  until  I  went  to  the  hospital.  About 
the  middle  or  last  of  February  (somewhere  about  there)  I  took  a  very  severe 
cold.  It  seemed  to  settle  all  over  me.  I  was  as  stiff  in  all  my  joints  as  I  could 
be. 

Question.  Did  your  strength  decrease  much  before  you  were  taken  sick  in 
February  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  stocd  it  very  well  until  about  the  1st  of  February. 
After  that  I  commenced  to  go  down  pretty  fast.  I  know  that  one  day  I  under 
took  to  wash  my  shirt,  and  got  it  about  half  washed,  when  1  was  so  weak  I  had 
to  give  it  up. 

Question.  Do  you  think  you  had  any  other  disease  or  sickness  than  what 
was  caused  by  exposure  and  starvation  at  that  time  1 

Answer.  No,  sir.  When  I  was  taken  prisoner  I  weighed  about  170  pounds, 
I  think.  I  had  always  been  a  very  hearty,  stout  man — could  eat  anything,  and 
stand  almost  anything. 


12  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Isaac  II.  Lewis,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Julien : 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 
Answer.  Company  K,  1st  Vermont  cavalry. 
Question.  When  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  I  was  taken  prisoner  on  the  22d  of  March,  on  Kilpatrick's  raid. 
Question.  Where  were  you  then  carried  ? 

Answer.  They  carried  me  to  Richmond,  and  put  me  in  a  tobacco  house  there. 
Question.  How  did  they  treat  you  there  ? 
Answer.  Well,  they  did  not  treat  me  as  well  as  they  might. 
Question.  What  did  they  give  you  to  eat  ? 
Answer.  They  gave  me  corn-bread. 
Question.  How  much  and  how  often  ? 

Answer.  Not  but  very  little.     They  gave  me  a  little  twice  a  day. 
Question.  Did  they  give  you  any  meat  ? 
Answer.  Once  in  a  while,  a  little. 
Question.  What  kind  of  meat  ? 
Answer.  Beef. 
Question.  Could  you  eat  it  ? 
Answer.  No,  sir. 

[The  witness  here  was  evidently  so  weak  and  exhausted  that  the  committee 
suspended  his  examination.] 

Mortimer  F.  Brown,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  are  you  from,  and  to  what  company  and  regiment  do  you 
belong  ? 

Answer.  I  am  from  Steubenville,  Ohio;  I  was  in  the  2d  Ohio;  Colonel 
McCook  was  our  colonel  when  I  was  taken  prisoner. 

Question.  Where  were  you  taken  prisoner  1 

Answer.  At  Chickamauga. 

Question.  Where  were  you  then  carried  ? 

Answer.  From  Chickamauga  to  Richmond. 

Question.  How  did  you  fare  while  in  Richmond  1 

Answer.  We  lived  ve*ry  scantily,  and  hardly  anything  to  eat.  Some  of  the 
boys,  in  order  to  get  enough  to  live  on,  had  to  trade  away  what  clothing  they 
could  to  the  guard  for  bread,  &c. 

Question.  What  did  they  allow  you  to  eat  ? 

Answer.  When  we  first  went  to  Richmond  our  rations  were  bacon  and  wheat- 
bread.  We  did  very  well  at  first,  but  they  went  on  cutting  it  down. 

Question.  How  was  it  finally  ? 

Answer.  We  received  corn-bread  once  or  twice  a  day — I  think  it  was  twice. 
After  we  went  to  Danville  we  fared  a  great  deal  better  in  regard  to  rations. 

Question.  Did  you  have  enough  to  eat,  such  as  it  was  ? 

Answer.  I  did,  at  Danville. 

Question.  How  was  it  at  Richmond  ? 

Answer.  Well,  some  had  plenty  to  eat,  but,  as  far  as  I  was  concerned,  I  was 
hungry  most  all  the  time.  From  the  time  we  left  Richmond  until  we  drew  our 
meat  at  Danville — say  ten  days — we  had  with  us  to  eat  only  what  they  called 
Graham  bread — nothing  but  bread  and  water  for  those  ten  days.  After  we  got 
to  Danville  it  was  better.  They  issued  us  pork  and  beef  sometimes.  There, 
there  would  be  times  when  we  would  be  without  meat  for  a  couple  of  days. 

Question.  What  was  their  bearing  and  treatment  towards  you,  aside  from 
your  food  ? 


RETURNED   PRISONERS.  13 

Answer.  We  were  treated  tolerably  kindly  until  we  commenced  our  tunnel 
ling  operations  ;  then  they  treated  us  very  harshly ;  then  they  took  the  prisoners 
that  had  occupied  three  floors  and  put  them  all  on  two  floors,  and  would  only 
allow  from  three  to  six  to  go  to  the  rear  at  one  time. 

Question.  What  is  the  matter  with  you  now  1 

Answer.  Nothing  at  all  but  scurvy.  I  urn  getting  along  very  well  now  since 
I  got  here.  The  treatment  at  Danville  was  a  palace  alongside  of  that  at  Rich 
mond. 

Franklin  Dinsmore,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist  ? 

Answer.  At  Camp  Nelson,  Kentucky. 

Question.  To  what  State  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  Eastern  Tennessee. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  army  1 

Answer.  I  enlisted  on  the  llth  or  12th  of  last  July;  I  do  not  remember 
which  day. 

Question.  To  what  regiment  do  you  belong] 

Answer.  Eighth  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Who  was  your  colonel? 

Answer.  Colonel  Strickland. 

Question.  Where  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  At  Zollicoffer,  near  the  East  Tennessee  and  Virginia  line. 

Question.  Where  were  you  then  carried  ? 

Answer.  Right  straight  on  to  Richmond.  I  was  taken  on  the  line  of  the 
railroad.  We  were  burning  bridges  there  to  keep  the  enemy  out. 

Question.  How  did  you  fare  after  you  got  to  Richmond  ? 

Answer.  They  just  starved  us. 

Question.  What  did  they  give  you  to  eat  1 

Answer.  For  forty-eight  hours  after  we  got  there  they  gave  us  only  just 
what  we  could  breathe;  then  they  gave  us  a  little  piece  of  white  bread  and  just 
three  bites  of  beef.  A  man  could  take  it  all  decently  at  three  bites.  That  is 
the  way  we  lived  until  we  went  to  Danville,  and  then  we  had  meat  enough  to 
make  half  a  dozen  bites,  with  bugs  in  it. 

Question.  What  brought  on  your  sickness  1 

Answer.  Starvation.  I  was  so  starved  there  that  when  I  was  down  I  could 
not  get  up  without  catching  hold  of  something  to  pull  myself  up  by. 

Question.  What  did  you  live  in  ? 

Answer.  In  a  brick  building,  without  any  fire,  or  anything  to  cover  us  with. 

Question.  Had  you  no  blankets  ] 

Answer.  No,  sir;  we  had  not.  They  even  took  our  coats  from  us,  and  part 
of  us  had  to  lie  there  on  the  floor  in  our  shirt  sleeves. 

Question.  In  the  winter  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Did  any  of  the  men  freeze  ? 

Answer.  Yc.«,  sir;  many  a  man  just  fell  dead  walking  around  trying  to  keep 
himself  warm,  or,  as  he  was  lying  on  the  floor,  died  during  the  night ;  and  if 
you  looked  out  of  a  window,  a  sentinel  would  shoot  you.  They  shot  some  five 
or  six  of  our  boys  who  were  looking  out.  Some  of  our  boys  would  work  for 
the  guards  to  get  more  to  eat,  just  to  keep  them  from  starving.  There  would 
be  pieces  of  cobs  in  our  bread,  left  there  by  the  grinding  machine,  half  as  long 
as  my  finger,  and  the  bread  itself  looked  just  as  if  you  had  taken  a  parcel  of 
dough  and  let  it  bake  in  the  sun  It  was  all  full  of  cracks  where  it  had  dried, 
and  the  inside  was  all  raw. 


14  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Question.  Were  you  hungry  all  the  time  ? 

Answer.  Hungry !  I  could  eat  anything  in  the  world  that  came  before  us. 
Some  of  the  boys  would  get  boxes  from  the  north  with  meat  of  different  kinds 
in  them,  and,  after  they  had  picked  the  meat  off,  they  would  throw  the  bones 
away  into  the  spit-boxes,  and  we  would  pick  the  bones  out  of  the  spit-boxes 
and  gnaw  them  over  again. 

Question.  Did  they  have  any  more  to  give  you  ? 

Answer.  They  had  plenty.  They  were  just  doing  it  for  their  own  gratifica 
tion.  They  said  Seward  had  put  old  Beast  Butler  in  there,  and  they  did  not 
care  how  they  treated  us. 

Question.  Did  you  complain  about  not  having  enough? 

Answer.  Certainly  we  complained,  but  they  said  we  had  plenty.  They 
cursed  us,  and  said  we  had  a  sight  more  than  their  men  had  who  were  prisoners 
in  our  lines. 

Question.  Do  you  feel  any  better  now  since  you  have  been  here  ? 

Answer.  A  great  deal  better;  like  a  new  man  now.     I  am  gaining  flesh  now. 

By  Mr.  Odell: 

Question.  What  was  your  occupation  before  you  went  into  the  army  ? 
Answer.  I  was  a  farmer. 

By  Mr.  Julian : 

Question.  Do  you  know  how  they  treated  their  own  sick? 
Answer.  No,  sir. 

By  Mr.  Odell: 

Question.  Were  other  Tennesseeans  taken  prisoners  the  same  time  you  were? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  there  were  twenty-four  of  us  taken  prisoners.  The  small 
pox  was  very  severe  among  us.  Our  own  men  said  that  they  were  just  trying 
to  kill  the  Tennesseeans  and  Kentuckians.  Out  of  the  twenty-four,  there  were 
ten  of  us  left  when  they  started  for  Georgia.  No  man  can  tell  precisely  how 
we  were  treated  and  say  just  how  it  was. 

L.  H.  Parhan,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch: 

Question.  From  what  State  are  you  ? 

Answer.  West  Tennessee. 

Question.  To  what  regiment  do  you  belong  ? 

Answer.  The  3d  West  Tennessee  cavalry. 

Question.  Where  were  you  token  prisoner  I 

Answer.  In  Henry  county,  West  Tennessee. 

Question.  From  there  where  were  you  carried  ? 

Answer.  From  there  they  marched  us  on  foot,  some  350-odd  miles,  to  Decatur. 

Question.  What  were  you  given  to  eat  ? 

Answer.  Sometimes  for  twenty-four  or  thirty  hours  we  would  have  a  little 
piece  of  beef  and  some  corn-bread. 

Question.  Were  you  a  well  man  when  you  were  taken  prisoner1? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  a  stout  man  for  a  little  man.     I  was  very  stout. 

Question.  Were  you  brought  to  your  present  condition  by  want  of  food  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  and  sleeping  in  the  cold.  They  took  my  money  and 
clothes  and  everything  else  away  from  me,  even  my  pocket-comb  and  knife,  and 
my  finger-ring  that  my  sister  gave  me.  They  were  taken  away  when  I  was 
captured. 

[The  witness,  who  was  so  weak  that  lie  could  not  raise  his  head,  appeared  ta 
be  so  much  exhausted  by  talking  that  the  cornmittc.-e  refrained  from  further  ex- 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  15 

animation.  As  tlicy  were  moving  away  from  his  bed,  he  spoke  up  and  said: 
"I  am  better  now  than  when  I  came  here.  I  have  some  strength  now.  I  hope 
I  shall  get  better,  for  I  want  to  see  my  old  father  and  mother  once  more."] 

James  Sweeney,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Where  did  you  reside  when  you  enlisted  ? 

Answer.  Haverhill,  Massachusetts. 

Question.  To  what  company  and  regiment  do  you  belong "? 

Answer.  Company  E,  17th  Massachusetts. 

Question.  When  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  First  of  February. 

Question.  Where  ? 

Answer.  Six  miles  from  Newbern,  North  Carolina. 

Question.  Where  were  you  then  carried  ? 

Answer.  To  Richmond. 

Question.  How  were  you  treated  after  you  were  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  We  had  no  breakfast  that  day.  We  started  out  early  in  the  morn- 
jug — the  132d  New  York  was  Mrith  us — without  anything  to  eat.  We  had 
nothing  to  eat  all  that  day,  and  they  made  us  sleep  out  all  that  night  without 
anything  to  eat.  It  rained  that  night;  then  they  marched  us  the  next  day 
thirty  miles,  to  Kingston,  without  anything  to  eat,  except  it  was,  about  twelve 
o'clock,  one  of  the  regular  captains,  who  had  some  crackers  in  his  haversack, 
gave  us  about  one  each,  and  some  of  the  boys  managed  to  get  an  ear  of  corn 
from  the  wagons,  but  the  rest  of  them  were  pushed  back  by  the  guns  of  the 
guard;  then  we  were  kept  in  the  streets  of  Kingston  until  about  nine  o'clock, 
when  we  had  a  little  pork  and  three  barrels  of  crackers  for  about  two  hundred 
of  us.  I  got  three  or  four  crackers.  Then  they  put  us  in  freight  cars  that 
they  had  carried  hogs  in,  all  filthy  and  dirty,  and  we  were  nearly  frozen  by  the 
time  we  got  to  Goldsborough ;  and  near  Weldon  they  camped  us  in  a  field  all 
day  long,  like  a  spectacle  for  the  people  to  look  at,  and  when  we  got  to  Rich 
mond  they  put  us  in  a  common  for  a  while,  and  then  we  were  taken  to  prison. 
About  eleven  o'clock  that  day  they  brought  us  some  corn-bread.  They  gave 
me  about  three-quarters  of  a  small  loaf  and  a  dipper  of  hard,  black  beans  with 
worms  in  them.  We  were  kept  there  all  night.  If  we  went  near  the  window, 
bullets  were  fired  at  us.  Two  or  three  hundred  men  lay  on  the  floor.  I  was 
kept  between  three  and  four  weeks  on  Belle  Isle. 

Question.  How  was  it  for  food  there  ? 

Answer.  That  night  they  gave  us  a  piece  of  corn-bread  about  an  inch  thick, 
two  or  three  inches  long.  Some  nights  we  would  have  a  couple  of  spoonfuls, 
maybe,  of  raw  rice  or  raw  beans  ;  other  nights  they  would  not  give  us  that.  A 
squad  of  100  men  of  us  would  have  about  20  sticks  of  wood,  and  in  order  to 
cut  that  up  we  would  have  to  pay  a  man  for  the  use  of  an  axe  by  giving  him  a 
piece  of  the  stick  for  splitting  up  the  rest.  We  lay  right  on  the  ground  in  the 
snow.  Twenty  of  us  together  would  lay  with  our  feet  so  close  to  the  fire  that 
the  soles  of  our  boots  would  be  all  drawn,  and  we  would  get  up  in  the  morn 
ing  all  shivering,  and  I  could  not  eat  what  little  food  I  did  get. 

Question.  What  is  the  cause  of  your  sickness  ? 

Answer.  Just  the  food  we  got  there  and  this  exposure.  Eating  this  corn- 
bread  continually  gave  me  the  diarrhoea.  We  would  get  thirsty  and  drink  that 
river  water.  We  had  little  bits  of  beef  sometime?;  generally  it  was  tough, 
more  like  a  piece  of  India-rubber  you  would  rub  pencil-marks  out  with.  What 
little  food  we  did  get  was  so  bad  we  could  not  eat  it.  At  first,  for  five  or  six, 
days,  we  could  eat  it  pretty  well,  but  afterwards  I  could  not  eat  it. 


16  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Question.  Have  you  been  brought  to  your  present  condition  by  your  treat 
ment  there? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  by  the  want  of  proper  food,  and  exposure  to  the  cold. 

John  0.  Burcham,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Julian : 

Question.  Where  did  you  enlist,  and  in  what  regiment  1 

Answer.  I  enlisted  in  Indianapolis,  in  the  75th  Indiana  regiment,  Colonel 
Robinson. 

Question.  When  were  you  taken  prisoner,  and  where  1 

Answer.  I  was  taken  prisoner  at  Chickamauga,  on  the  20th  of  September. 

Question.  Where  were  you  carried  then  1 

Answer.  The  next  day  they  took  us  to  Atlanta,  and  then  on  to  Richmond. 

Question.  What  prison  were  you  put  in  1 

Answer.  I  was  on  Belle  Isle  five  or  six  days  and  nights,  and  then  they  put 
me  in  a  prison  over  in  town. 

Question.  How  did  they  treat  you  there  ? 

Answer.  Rough,  rough,  rough. 

Question.  What  did  they  give  you  to  eat  ? 

Answer.  A  small  bit  of  bread  and  a  little  piece  of  meat;  black  beans  full  of 
worms.  Sometimes  meat  pretty  good,  sometimes  the  meat  was  so  rotten  that  you 
could  smell  it  as  soon  as  you  got  it  in  the  house.  We  were  used  rough,  I  can 
tell  you. 

Question.  Did  they  leave  you  your  property  1 

Answer.  They  took  everything  we  had  before  ever  we  got  to  Richmond ;  my 
hat,  blankets,  knife.  We  did  not  do  very  well  until  we  got  some  blankets  from 
our  government ;  afterwards  we  did  better.  Before  that  we  slept  right  on  the 
floor,  with  nothing  over  us  except  a  little  old  blanket  one  of  us  had. 

Question.  What  was  their  manner  towards  you  1 

Answer.  I  call  it  pretty  rough.  If  a  man  did  not  walk  just  right  up  to  the 
mark  they  were  down  on  him,  and  not  a  man  of  us  dared  to  put  his  head  out 
of  the  window,  for  he  would  be  shot  if  he  did.  Several  were  shot  just  for 
that. 

Question.  What  is  the  cause  of  your  sickness  1 

Answer.  Nothing  but  exposure  and  the  kind  of  food  we  had  there.  I  was  a 
tolerably  stout  man  before  I  got  into  their  hands ;  after  that  I  was  starved 
nearly  to  death. 

Daniel  Gentis,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  State  are  you  from  ? 

Answer.  Indiana. 

Question.  When  did  you  enlist,  and  in  what  company  and  regiment  ? 

Answer.  I  enlisted  on  the  6th  of  August,  1861,  in  company  1, 2d  New  York 
regiment. 

Question.  Where  were  you  taken  prisoner  ? 

Answer.  I  was  taken  prisoner  at  Stevensville,  Virginia ;  I  was  there  with 
Colonel  Dahlgren,  on  Kilpatrick's  expedition. 

Question.  Were  you  taken  prisoner  at  the  same  time  that  Colonel  Dahlgren 
was  killed  ? 

Answer.  I  was  there  when  he  was  killed,  but  I  was  taken  prisoner  the  next 
morning. 

Question.  What  do  you  know  about  the  manner  of  his  death  and  the  treat 
ment  his  body  received  ? 

Answer.  He  was  shot  within  a  foot  and  a  half  or  two  feet  of  me.     I  got 


RETURNED   PRISONERS.  17 

wounded  that  same  night.  The  next  morning  I  was  taken  prisoner,  and  as  we 
-came  along  we  saw  his  body,  with  his  clothes  all  off.  He  was  entirely  naked, 
•and  he  was  put  into  a  hole  and  covered  up. 

Question.  Buried  naked  in  that  way  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  no  coffin  at  all.  Afterwards  his  body  was  taken  up  and 
carried  to  a  slue  and  washed  off,  and  then  sent  off  to  Richmond.  A  despatch 
came  from  Richmond  for  his  body,  and  it  was  sent  there. 

Question.  It  has  been  said  they  cut  off  his  finger  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  his  little  finger  was  cut  off,  and  his  ring  taken  off. 

By  Mr.  Odell : 

Question.  How  do  you  know  there  was  a  ring  on  his  finger  ? 

Answer.  I  saw  the  fellow  who  had  it,  and  who  said  he  took  it  off.  When 
they  took  his  body  to  a  slue  and  washed  it  off  they  put  on  it  a  shirt  and  draw- 
'crs,  and  then  put  it  in  a  box  and  sent  it  to  Richmond. 

Question.  How  far  was  that  from  Richmond  1 

Answer.  It  was  about  40  miles  from  Richmond,  and  about  10  miles  from 
West  Point. 

Question.  How  were  you  treated  yourself? 

Answer.  I  fared  first-rate.  I  staid  at  the  house  of  a  Dr.  Walker,  of  Vir 
ginia,  and  Dr.  Walker  told  me  that  a  private  of  the  9th  Virginia  cavalry  took 
off  Colonel  Dahlgren's  artificial  leg,  and  that  General  Ewoll,  I  think  it  was,  or 
some  general  in  the  southern  army  who  had  but  one  leg,  gave  the  private  $2,000 
for  it,  (confederate  currency.)  I  saw  the  private  who  took  it,  and  saw  him  have 
the  leg. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  How  do  you  know  they  received  a  despatch  from  Richmond  to 
have  the  body  sent  there  ? 

Answer.  All  the  information  I  got  about  the  despatch  was  from  Dr.  Walker, 
who  said  they  were  going  to  take  ths  body  to  Richmond  and  bury  it  where  no 
one  could  find  it. 

Question.  Did  Colonel  Dahlgren  make  any  speech  or  read  any  papers  to  his 
command  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir;  not  that  I  ever  heard  of.  They  questioned  me  a  great 
deal  about  that.  The  colonel  of  the  9th  Virginia  cavalry  questioned  me  about 
it.  I  told  him  just  all  I  knew  about  it.  I  told  him  I  had  heard  no  papers 
read,  nor  anything  else. 

Question.  Did  you  ever  hear  any  of  your  fellow- soldiers  say  they  ever  heard 
any  such  thing  at  all  1 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  and  when  I  started  I  had  no  idea  where  I  was  going. 

Question.  Were  you  in  prison  at  Richmond  1 

Answer.  I  was  there  for  four  days,  but  I  was  at  Dr.  Walker's  pretty  nearly 
a  month  and  a  half. 

Question.  During  the  four  days  you  were  in  prison  did  you  see  any  of  our 
•other  soldiers  in  prison  there  1 

Asnwer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  did  they  fare  ? 

Answer.  We  all  fared  pretty  rough  on  corn -bread  and  beans.  Those  who 
•were  in  my  ward  are  here  now  sick  in  bed. 

Question.  How  happened  it  that  you  fell  into  the  hands  of  Dr.  Walker  par 
ticularly  ? 

Answer.  The  way  it  came  about  was  this  :  In  the  morning  I  asked  some  offi 
cers  of  the  regular  regiment  for  a  doctor  to  dress  my  wound.  One  of  the  doc 
tors  there  said  he  could  not  do  it.  I  spoke  to  a  lieutenant  and  .asked  him  to  be 
kind  enough  to  get  some  doctor  to  dress  it,  and  he  got  this  Dr.  Walker.  The 

Rep.  Com.  68 2 


18  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

doctor  asked  rne  to  go  to  his  house,  and  stay  there  if  I  would.  I  told  him 
"certainly  I  would  go."  The  colonel  of  the  rebel  regiment  said  that  the  doctor 
could  take  me  there,  and  I  staid  until  Captain  Magruder  came  up  there  and  told 
Dr.  Walker  that  I  had  to  be  sent  to  Richmond. 

Question.  Where  were  you  wounded  ? 

Answer.  In  the  knee. 

[At  this  point  the  committee  concluded  to  examine  no  more  of  the  patients 
in  the  hospital,  as  most  of  them  were  too  weak  to  be  examined  without  becoming 
too  much  exhausted,  and  because  the  testimony  of  all  amounted  to  about  the 
same  thing.  They  therefore  confined  the  rest  of  their  investigation  to  the 
testimony  of  the  surgeons  in  charge,  and  other  persons  attending  upon  the 
patients.] 

Surgeon  B.  A.  Van  Derkieft,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Are  you  in  the  service  of  the  United  States ;  and  if  so,  in  what 
capacity  ? 

Answer.  I  am  a  surgeon  of  volunteers  in  the  United  States  service  ;  in  charge 
of  hospital  division  No.  1,  known  as  the  Naval  Hospital,  Annapolis,  and  have 
been  here  since  the  1st  of  June,  1863. 

Question.  State  what  you  know  in  regard  to  the  condition  of  our  exchanged 
or  paroled  prisoners  who  have  been  brought  here,  and  also  your  opportunities 
to  know  that  condition  1 

Answer.  Since  I  have  been  here  I  think  that  from  five  to  six  thousand  paroled 
prisoners  have  been  treated  in  this  hospital  as  patients.  They  have  generally 
come  here  in  a  very  destitute  and  feeble  condition ;  many  of  them  so  low  that 
they  die  the  very  day  they  arrive  here. 

Question.  What  is  the  character  of  their  complaints  generally,  and  what  does 
that  character  indicate  as  to  the  cause  ? 

Answer.  Generally  they  are  suffering  from  debility  and  chronic  diarrhoea,  the 
result,  I  have  no  doubt,  of  exposure,  privations,  hardship,  and  ill  treatment. 

Question.  In  what  respect  would  hardship  and  ill  treatment  superinduce  the 
complaints  most  prevalent  among  these  paroled  prisoners  1 

Answer.  These  men,  having  been  very  much  exposed,  and  not  having  had 
nourishment  enough  to  sustain  their  strength,  are  consequently  predisposed  to 
be  attacked  by  such  diseases  as  diarrhoea,  fever,  scurvy,  and  all  catarrhal 
aiiections,  which,  perhaps,  in  the  beginning  are  very  slight,  but,  on  account  of 
want  of  necessary  care,  produce,  after  a  while,  a  very  serious  disease.  For  in 
stance,  a  man  exposed  to  the  cold  may  have  a  little  bronchitis,  or  perhaps  a 
little  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  which,  under  good  treatment,  would  be  easily 
cured — would  be  considered  of  no  importance  whatever ;  but  being  continually 
exposed,  and  not  having  the  necessary  food,  the  complaint  is  transformed,  after 
a  time,  into  a  very  severe  disease. 

Question.  Is  it  your  opinion,  as  a  physician,  that  the  complaints  of  our  returned 
prisoners  are  superinduced  by  want  of  proper  food,  or  food  of  sufficient  quan 
tity,  and  from  exposure  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  What  is  the  general  character  of  the  statements  our  prisoners  have 
made  to  you  in  regard  to  their  treatment  ? 

Answer.  They  complained  of  want  of  food,  of  bad  food,  and  a  want  of  cloth 
ing.  Very  often,  though  not  always,  they  are  robbed,  when  taken  prisoners, 
of  all  the  good  clothes  they  have  on.  There  is  no  doubt  about  that,  for  men 
have  often  arrived  here  with  nothing  but  their  pants  and  shirts  on ;  no  coat, 
overcoat,  no  cap,  no  shoes  or  stockings,  and  some  of  them  without  having  had 
any  opportunities  to  wash  themselves  for  weeks  and  months,  so  that  when  they 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  19 

arrive  here,  the  scurf  on  their  skin  is  one-eighth  of  an  inch  thick;  and  we 
have  had  several  cases  of  men  who  have  been  shot  for  the  slightest  offence. 
There  is  a  man  now  here  who  at  one  time  put  his  hand  out  of  the  privy,  which 
was  nothing  but  a  window  in  the  wall,  to  steady  himself  and  keep  himself  from 
falling,  and  he  was  shot,  and  we  have  been  obliged  to  amputate  his  arm  since 
he  arrived  here.  These  men  complain  that  they  have  had  no  shelter.  We 
have  men  here  now  who  say  that  for  five  or  six  months  they  have  been  com 
pelled  to  lay  on  the  sand.  I  have  no  doubt  about  the  correctness  of  their 
statements,  for  the  condition  of  their  skins  shows  the  statements  to  be  true. 
Their  joints  are  calloused,  and  they  have  callouses  on  their  backs,  and  some 
have  even  had  the  bones  break  through  the  skin.  There  is  one  instance  in 
particular  that  I  would  mention.  One  man  died  in  the  hospital  there  one  hour 
before  the  transfer  of  prisoners  was  made,  and  as  an  act  of  humanity  the  sur 
geon  in  charge  of  the  hospital  allowed  the  friends  of  this  man  to  take  him  on 
board  the  vessel  in  order  to  have  him  buried  among  his  friends.  This  man  was 
brought  here  right  from  the  Richmond  hospital.  He  was  so  much  covered  with 
vermin  and  so  dirty  that  we  were  not  afraid  to  make  the  statement  that  the 
man  had  not  been  washed  for  six  months.  Now,  as  a  material  circumstance 
to  prove  that  these  men  have  been  badly  fed,  I  will  state  that  we  must  be  very 
careful  in  feeding  them  when  they  arrive  here,  for  a  very  light  diet  is  too  much 
for  them  at  fir^t. 

Question.  You  have  accompanied  us  as  we  have  examined  some  of  the  patients 
in  the  hospital  to-day.  Do  their  statements  to  us,  under  oath,  correspond  with 
the  statements  which  they  made  when  they  first  arrived  here  1 

Answer.  They  are  quite  the  same ;  there  is  no  difference.  Every  man  makes 
the  same  statement,  and  we  therefore  believe  it  to  be  true.  All  say  the  same 
in  regard  to  rations,  treatment,  exposure  and  privations.  Once  in  a  while  I 
have  found  a  man  who  pretended  to  have  been  treated  very  well,  but  by  exam 
ining  closely  I  find  that  such  men  are  not  very  good  Union  men. 

Question.  You  say  that  about  six  thousand  paroled  prisoners  have  come 
under  your  supervision  and  treatment  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  generally  what  their  condition  has  been. 

Answer.  Very  bad,  indeed.  I  cannot  find  terms  sufficient  to  express  what 
their  condition  was.  I  cannot  state  it  properly. 

Question.  You  have  already  stated  that,  as  a  general  thing,  they  have  been 
destitute  of  clothing. 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  dirty,  filthy,  covered  with  vermin,  dying.  At  one  time 
we  received  three  hundred  and  sixty  patients  in  one  day,  and  fourteen  died 
within  twelve  hours ;  and  there  were  six  bodies  of  those  who  had  died  on  board 
the  transport  that  brought  them  up  here. 

Question.  What  appeared  to  be  the  complaint  of  which  they  died  ? 

Answer.  Very  extreme  debility,  the  result  of  starvation  and  exposure — the 
same  as  the  very  weak  man  you  saw  here,  [L.  II.  Parham.j 

Question.  We  have  observed  some  very  emaciated  men  here,  perfect  skele 
tons,  nothing  but  skin  and  bone.  In  your  opinion,  as  a  physician,  what  has 
reduced  these  men  to  that  condition? 

Answer.  Nothing  but  starvation  and  exposure. 

Question.  Can  you  tell  the  proportion  of  the  men  who  have  died  to  the 
number  that  have  lately  arrived  from  Richmond? 

Answer.  If  time  is  allowed  me  I  can  send  the  statement  to  the  committee. 

Question.  Do  so,  if  you  please. 

Answer.  I  will  do  so.  I  will  say  that  some  of  these  men  who  have  stated 
th<  y  were  well  treated,  I  have  found  out  to  have  been  very  bad  to  the  Union 
men. 


20  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Question.  Are  those  men  you  have  just  mentioned  as  having  been  well 
treated  an  exception  to  the  general  rule? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  a  very  striking  exception. 

Question.  Have  you  ever  been  in  charge  of  confederate  prisoners  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  State  the  course  of  treatment  of  our  authorities  towards  them. 

Answer.  We  have  never  made  the  slightest  difference  between  our  own  men 
and  confederate  prisoners  when  their  sick  and  wounded!  have  been  in  our  hands. 

Question.  You  have  treated  both  the  same  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  When  any  one  of  their  men,  wounded  or  sick,  has  been 
a  patient  in  our  hands,  we  have  treated  him  the  same  as  we  do  our  own  men. 

By  Mr.  Julian : 

Question.  Have  their  sick  and  wounded  been  kept  separate  from  ours,  or 
have  they  been  kept  together  1 

Answer.  In  Washington  thsywere  kept  separate,  but  at  Antietam,  where  an 
hospital  was  established,  in  order  to  have  the  patients  treated  where  they  were 
injured,  the  Union  and  confederate  patients  were  treated  together  and  alike.  At 
Hagerstown  almost  everybody  is  secesh.  Well,  the  most  I  can  say  is,  that  some 
of  the  secesh  ladies  there  came  to  me  and  stated  that  they  were  very  glad  to 
see  that  we  had  treated  their  men  the  same  as  ours. 

Question.  It  is  sometimes  said,  by  the  rebel  newspapers,  at  least,  that  they 
have  given  the  same  rations  to  our  prisoners  that  they  give  to  their  own  sol 
diers.  Now,  I  want  to  ask  you,  as  a  medical  man,  if  it  is  possible,  with  the 
amount  of  food  th.it  our  prisoners  have  had,  for  men  to  retain  their  health  and 
vigor,  and  perform  active  service  in  the  field  ? 

Answer.  I  do  r.ot  believe  that  the  rebels  could  fight  as  well,  or  make  such 
marches  as  they  have  done,  upon  such  small  rations  as  our  prisoners  have  re 
ceived. 

Question.  Can  the  health  of  men  be  preserved  upon  such  rations  as  they 
have  given  our  prisoners  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir  j  it  cannot,  not  only  on  account  of  quantity,  but  quality.  I 
have  seen  some  specimens  of  their  rations  brought  here  by  our  paroled  prisoners, 
and  I  know  what  they  are. 

Question.  As  a  general  rule,  what  is  the  effect  of  treating  men  in  that  way? 

Answer.  Just  what  we  hear  every  day — men  dying  from  starvation  and  de 
bility.  Many  of  these  men — mostly  all  the  wounded  men — are  suffering  from 
hospital  gangrene,  which  is  the  result  of  not  having  their  wounds  dressed  in 
tune,  and  having  too  many  crowded  in  the  same  apartment.  We  have  had  men 
here  whose  wounds  have  been  so  long  neglected  that  they  have  had  maggots 
in  them  by  the  hundred. 

Acting  Assistant  Surgeon  J.  H.  Longenecker,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  What  is  your  position  in  the  United  States  service  ? 

Answer.  Acting  assistant  surgeon. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  stationed  here? 

Answer.  Since  the  27th  of  July,  1863. 

Question.  Will  you  state  what  has  been  the  condition  of  our  paroled  prisoners, 
received  here  from  the  rebels,  during  the  time  you  have  been  stationed  here  ? 

Answer.  As  a  general  thing,  they  have  been  very  much  debilitated,  ema 
ciated,  and  suffering  from  disease,  such  as  diarrhoea,  scurvy,  lung  diseases,  &c. 

Question.  In  your  opinion,  as  a  physician,  by  what  have  these  diseases  been 
produced  ? 

Answer.  By  exposure  and  want  of  proper  food,  I  think. 


RETURNED   PRISONERS.  21 

Question.  Are  you  able  to  form  any  opinion,  from  the  condition  of  these  men, 
as  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  food  which  they  have  received  ? 

Answer.  From  their  appearance  and  condition,  I  judge  the  quality  must  have 
been  very  bad,  and  the  quantity  very  small,  not  sufficient  to  preserve  the  health. 

Question.  We  have  seen  and  examined  several  patients  here  this  morning, 
who  are  but  mere  skeletons.  They  have  stated  to  us,  as  you  arc  aware,  that 
their  sufiering  arose  wholly  from  the  want  of  proper  food  and  clothing.  In 
your  opinion  as  a  medical  man,  are  these  statements  true  ? 

Answer.  I  believe  that  these  statements  are  correct.  We  have  had  some 
men  who  looked  very  well.  How  they  managed  to  preserve  their  health  I  am 
not  able  to  say;  but,  as  a  general  thing,  the  men  we  receive  here  are  very  much 
debilitated,  apparently  from  exposure,  and  want  of  sufficient  food  to  keep  up 
life  and  health. 

Question.  Are  you  acquainted  with  the  case  of  Howard  Lacdom? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  am. 

Question.  Will  you  state  about  that  case? 

Answer.  I  did  not  see  the  patient  until  recently,  when  he  was  placed  in  my 
charge.  I  found  him  with  all  his  toes  gone  from  one  foot  in  consequence  of  ex 
posure.  He  has  suffered  from  pneumonia,  also,  produced  by  exposure,  and 
there  have  been  very  many  cases  of  pneumonia  here,  produced  by  the  same 
cause,  many  of  whom  have  died ;  and  we  have  held  post  mortem  examinations 
upon  many  of  them,  and  found  ulcers  upon  their  intestines,  some  of  them  being 
ulcerated  the  whole  length  of  their  bowels. 

Question.  Have  you  made  many  post  mortem  examinations  here? 

Answer.  We  have  made  quite  a  number  of  them.  We  make  them  whenever 
we  have  an  opportunity;  whenever  bodies  are  not  called  for  or  are  not  likely  to 
be  taken  away. 

Question.  Are  you  enabled,  from  these  post  mortem  examinations,  to  deter 
mine  Avhether  or  not  these  prisoners  have  had  sufficient  quantities  of  proper  food1? 

Answer.  Not  from  that.  Those  examinations  merely  indicate  the  condition 
in  which  the  prisoners  are  returned  to  us. 

Question.  From  all  the  indications  given  by  the  appearance  of  these  men,  are 
you  satisfied  that  their  statements,  that  they  have  not  Lr.d  sufficient  food,  both 
in  quantity  and  quality,  are  true? 

Answer.  These  statements  have  been  repeated  to  me  very  often,  and  from 
their  condition  I  believe  their  statement  to  be  true. 

Question.  How  many  paroled  prisoners  were  brought  here  by  the  last  boat? 

Answer.  Three  hundred  and  sixty-five,  I  think. 

Question.  In  your  opinion,  how  many  of  these  men  will  recover  ? 

Answer.  Judging  from  their  present  condition,  I  think  that  at  least  one  hun 
dred  of  them  will  die. 

Question.  What,  in  your  opinion,  will  be  the  primary  cause  of  the  death  of 
these  men? 

Answer.  Exposure  and  want  of  proper  food-  while  prisoners. 

Assistant  Surgeon  William  S.  Ely,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Harding : 

Question.  What  is  your  position  in  the  service  ? 

Answer.  Assistant  surgeon  of  the  United  States  volunteers  and  executive 
officer  of  hospital  division  No.  1,  or  Naval  Academy  hospital. 

Question.  Please  state  the  sanitary  condition  and  appearance,  &c.,  of  the 
paroled  prisoners  received  here,  together  with  their  declarations  as  to  the  cause 
of  their  sickness,  and  your  opinion  as  to  the  truth  of  their  statements. 

Answer.  I  have  been  on  duty  in  this  hospital  since  October  3,  1863.  Since 
that  time  I  have  been  present  on  the  arrival  of  the  steamer  New  York  on  five 


22  RETURNED   PRISONERS. 

or  six  different  occasions,  when  bringing  altogether  some  three  or  four  thousand 
paroled  prisoners.  I  have  assisted  in  unloading  these  prisoners  from  the  boat, 
and  assigning  them  to  quarters  in  the  hospital.  I  have  found  them  generally 
very  much  reduced  physically,  and  depressed  mentally,  the  direct  result,  as  I 
think,  of  the  ill-treatment  which  they  have  received  from  the  hands  of  their 
enemies — whether  intentional  or  not  I  cannot  say.  I  have  frequently  seen  on 
the  boat  bodies  of  those  who  have  died  while  being  brought  here,  and  I  have 
frequently  known  them  to  die  while  being  conveyed  from  the  boat  to  the  hos 
pital  ward.  Their  condition  is  such  (their  whole  constitution  being  undermined) 
that  the  best  of  care  and  medical  treatment,  and  all  the  sanitary  and  hygeian 
measures  that  we  can  introduce  appear  to  be  useless.  Their  whole  assimilative 
functions  appear  to  be  impaired.  Medicines  and  food  appear,  in  many  cases,  to 
have  no  effect  upon  them.  We  have  made  post  mortem  examinations  repeatedly 
of  cases  here,  and  on  all  occasions  we  find  the  system  very  much  reduced,  and 
in  many  cases  the  muscles  almost  entirely  gone — reduced  to  nothing  literally 
but  skin  and  bone ;  the  blood  vitiated  and  depraved,  and  an  anoemic  condiiton 
of  the  entire  system  apparent.  The  fact  that  in  many  cases  of  post  mortems 
we  had  discovered  no  organic  disease,  justifies  us  in  the  conclusion  that  the  fatal 
result  is  owing  principallly,  if  not  entirely,  to  a  deprivation  of  food  and  other 
articles  necessary  to  support  life,  and  to  improper  exposure.  On  all  occasions 
when  arriving  here,  these  men  have  been  found  in  the  most  filthy  condition,  it 
being  almost  impossible,  in  many  cases,  to  clean  them  by  repeated  washings. 
The  functions  of  the  skin  are  entirely  impaired,  and  in  many  cases  they  are  en 
crusted  with  dirt,  owing,  as  they  say,  to  being  compelled  to  lie  on  the  sand  at 
Belle  island;  and  the  normal  function  of  the  skin  has  not  been  recovered  until 
the  cuticle  has  been  entirely  thrown  off.  Their  bodies  are  covered  with  vermin, 
so  that  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  throw  away  all  the  clothing  which  they 
had  on  when  they  arrived  here,  and  provide  them  entirely  with  new  clothing. 
Their  hair  has  been  filled  with  vermin,  so  that  we  have  been  obliged  to  cut 
their  hair  all  off,  and  make  appHcations  to  kill  the  vermin  in  their  heads.  Many 
of  them  state  that  they  have  had  no  opportunity  to  wash  their  bodies  for  six  or 
eight  months,  and  have  not  done  so. 

Question.  What  have  been  their  statements  to  you  in  their  conversation  with 
you? 

Answer.  Their  reply  almost  invariably  has  been,  that  their  condition  is  the 
result  solely  of  ill-treatment  and  starvation ;  that  their  rations  have  consisted  of 
corn-bread  and  cobs  ground  with  corn,  of  a  few  beans  at  times,  and  now  and 
then  a  little  piece  of  poor  meat.  Occasionally  one  is  heard  to  say,  that  in  his 
opinion  the  rebels  are  unable  to  treat  them  in  any  better  manner;  that  they 
have  been  treated  as  well  as  possible  ;  and  I  have  found  several  who  stated  that 
their  physicians  were  kind  to  them  and  did  all  they  could,  but  complained  of 
want  of  medicines. 

Question.  Is  it  your  conclusion,  as  a  physician,  that  the  statements  of  these 
paroled  prisioncrs,  in  regard  to  the  treatment  they  have  received,  are  correct,  and 
that  such  treatment  would  produce  such  conditions  of  health  as  you  witness 
among  them  upon  their  arrival  here  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  and  that  in  many  cases  their  statements  fall  short  of  the 
truth,  as  evinced  by  the  results  shown  in  their  physical  appearance  ;  and  these 
men  are  in  such  a  condition  that  even  if  they  recover,  we  consider  them  almost 
entirely  unfitted  for  further  active  field  service — almost  as  much  so,  we  frequently 
say,  as  if  they  had  been  shot  on  the  field. 

Miss  Abbie  J.  Howe,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  From  what  State  are  you,  and  what  position  do  you  occupy  in  this 
hospital  ? 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  23 

Answer.  I  am  from  Massachusetts,  and  am  here  acting  as  nurse. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  here  ? 

Answer.  Since  the  15th  of  September,  1863. 

Question.  Have  you  had  charge  of  the  sick  and  paroled  prisoners  who  have 
come  here  during  that  time  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  some  of  them. 

Question.  How  many  of  them  have  you  had  charge  of,  should  you  think  1 

Answer.  I  should  think  I  have  had  charge  of  at  least  250  who  have  come 
under  my  own  charge. 

Question.  Can  you  describe  to  us  the  general  condition  of  those  men  1 

Answer.  Almost  all  of  them  have  had  this  dreadful  cough.  I  do  not  think  I 
ever  heard  the  like  before  ;  and  they  have  had  chronic  diarrhoea,  very  persistent 
indeed.  Many  of  them  have  a  great  craving  for  things  which  they  ought  not 
to  have.  One  patient  Avho  came  in  here  had  the  scurvy,  and  he  said  :  "  I  can 
eat  anything  that  a  dog  can  eat.  Oh,  do  give  me  something  to  eat ;"  and  in  their 
delirium  they  are  crying  for  "bread,  bread,"  and  "  mother,  mother."  One  of 
them  called  out  for  "  more  James  river  water  to  drink." 

Question.  What  has  been  their  general  complaint  in  regard  to  their  treatment 
while  prisoners  ? 

Answer.  Their  chief  complaint  has  been  want  of  food  and  great  exposure. 
Many  of  them  who  had  clothes  sent  them  by  friends  or  our  government,  were 
obliged  to  sell  everything  until  they  were  left  as  destitute  as  at  first,  in  order 
to  get  more  food.  I  have  seen  some  of  their  rations,  and  I  would  myself  rather 
eat  what  I  have  seen  given  to  cattle,  than  to  eat  such  food  as  their  specimens 
brought  here.  One  man  had  the  typhoid  fever,  but  was  in  such  haste  to  get 
away  from  the  hospital  in  Richmond  in  order  to  get  home,  that  he  would  not 
remain  there.  He  had  the  ravenous  appetite  which  men  with  typhus  fever  have ; 
and  other  men  told  me  that  they  gave  him  their  rations  which  they  could  not 
eat  themselves.  This  produced  a  terrible  diarrhoea,  and  he  lived  but  a  few  days 
after  he  arrived  here. 

Question.  What  has  been  the  physical  condition  of  these,  emaciated  or  other 
wise  ] 

Answer.  Just  skin  and  bone.     I  have  never  imagined  anything  before  like  it. 

Question.  Have  their  statements,  in  relation  to  their  exposure  and  depriva 
tion  of  food,  corresponded  entirely  with  each  other  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  entirely  so,  except  those  who  were  able,  by  work,  to  get 
extra  rations ;  and  those  extra  rations  were  not  anything  like  what  our  men 
have  here,  but  it  gave  them  as  much  and  as  good  as  their  guards  had ;  and  they 
have  not  only  been  treated  in  this  way,  but  they  have  been  ill-used  in  almost 
every  way.  They  have  tald  me  that  when  one  of  them  was  sitting  down,  and 
was  told  to  get  up,  and  was  not  moving  quickly  in  consequence  of  his  sickness, 
he  was  wounded  by  the  rebels  in  charge.  They  have  often  told  me  that 
they  have  been  kicked  and  knocked  about  when  unable  to  move  quickly.  I 
could  give  a  great  many  instances  of  ill-treatment  and  hardships  which  have 
been  stated  to  me,  but  it  would  take  a  great  deal  of  time  to  tell  them. 

Rev.  II.  C.  Henries,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  Mr.  Odell : 

Question.  What  is  your  position  here  ? 
Answer.  Chaplain  of  the  hospital. 
Question.  How  long  have  yor  been  here? 
Answer.  I  have  been  on  duty  since  December  7,  1861. 

Question.  You  are  familiar  with  the  facts  connected  with  the  condition  of 
paroled  prisoners  arriving  here  from  the  south  ? 
Answer.  Yes,  sir. 
Question.  Will  you  state  generally  what  was  their  condition  ? 


24  RETURNED   PRISONERS. 

Answer.  I  think  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  give  any  adequate  descrip 
tion,  for  I  think  all  language  falls  to  fully  express  their  real  condition  as  they- 
land  here.  Their  appearance  is  haggard  in  the  extreme ;  ragged,  destitute  even 
of  shoes,  and  very  frequently  without  pants  or  blouses,  or  any  covering  except 
their  drawers  and  shirts,  and  perhaps  a  half  a  blanket,  or  something  like  that ; 
sometimes  without  hats,  and  in  the  most  filthy  condition  that  it  is  possible  to 
conceive  of  either  beast  or  man  being  reduced  to  in  any  circumstances;  unable 
to  give  either  their  names,  their  residence,  regiments,  or  any  facts,  in  consequence 
of  their  mental  depression,  so  that  I  believe  the  surgeons  have  found  it  quite  im 
possible  some  times  to  ascertain  their  relation  to  the  army.  Their  statements 
agree  almost  universally  in  regard  to  their  treatment  at  the  hands  of  the  rebels. 
There  have  been  a  very  few  exceptions,  indeed,  of  those  who  have  stated  that 
perhaps  their  fare  was  as  good  as,  under  the  circumstances,  the  rebels  were  able 
to  give  them,  but  the  almost  universal  testimony  of  these  men  has  been,  that  they 
were  purposely  deprived  of  the  comforts  and  medical  care  which  could  have 
been  afforded  them,  in  order  to  render  them  useless  to  the  army  in  the  future. 
That  has  been  the  impression  which  a  great  many  of  them  have  labored  under. 
They  have  given  their  testimony  in  regard  to  their  condition  on  Belle  Isle. 
There  were  three  in  one  room  here  not  long  since,  who  told  me  that  some  eight 
of  their  comrades  died  during  one  or  two  days,  and  their  bodies  were  thrown 
out  on  the  banks  that  enclosed  the  ground  and  left  there  for  eight  days  un- 
buried,  and  they  were  refused  the  privilege  of  burying  their  comrades,  until- 
the  hogs  and  the  dogs  had  well-nigh  eaten  up  their  bodies.  Yesterday,  one  man 
told  me  that  he  was  so  starved,  and  his  hunger  had  become  so  intolerable,  that 
his  eyes  appeared  to  swim  in  his  head,  and  at  times  to  be  almost  lost  to  all  con 
sciousness.  Others  have  stated  that  they  have  offered  to  buy  dogs  at  any  price 
for  food,  of  those  who  came  in  there ;  and  one  actually  said  that  when  a  man 
came  in  there  with  a  dog,  and  went  out  without  the  dog  noticing  it,  they  caught 
him  and  dressed  him  and  roasted  him  over  the  fire,  over  a  gas-light,  as  best 
they  could,  and  then  ate  it;  and,  as  he  expressed  it,  "it  was  a  precious  mite 
to  them."  Their  testimony  in  regard  to  the  cruelty  of  the  guards  and  others  set 
over  them  is  to  the  effect  that  in  one  instance  two  comrades  in  the  army  together, 
who  were  taken  prisoners  together,  and  remained  in  the  prison  together,  were 
separated  when  the  prisoners  were  exchanged.  One  was  returned  here  and  the 
other  left.  The  one  who  was  left  went  to  the  window  and  waved  his  hand  in 
adieu  to  his  comrade,  and  the  guard  deliberately  shot  him  through  the  temple, 
and  he  fell  dead.  I  mentioned  this  fact  to  others  of  our  prisoners  here  in  the 
hospital,  and  they  said  that  they  knew  it  to  be  so.  Some  of  them  were  there 
at  the  time  the  man  was  shot. 

Question.  Do  you  keep  any  record  of  the  deaths  here  ? 

Answer.  I  have  not  kept  a  record.  I  have  the  official  notice  of  the  deaths  ;. 
but  inasmuch  as  the  records  are  kept  at  the  office,  and  we  have  had  so  many 
other  duties  crowding  upon  us — so  many  deaths  here — it  has  been  almost  im 
possible  for  us  to  keep  any  record.  I  think  it  is  impossible  for  any  description 
to  exaggerate  the  condition  of  those  men.  The  condition  of  those  here  now  is 
not  so  bad,  as  a  class,  as  some  we  have  received  heretofore. 

By  the  chairman  : 

Question.  lias  the  treatment  of  our  prisoners  latterly  been  worse  than  before, 
from  their  testimony  1 

Answer.  I  think  there  has  been  no  very  material  change  of  late.  I  think  it 
has  grown  worse  from  the  very  first;  but  for  a  year  past,  I  should  judge  it  could, 
not  be  made  any  worse. 

Question.  Just  the  same  thing  we  now  see  here? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir.  I  would  give  just  another  fact  in  regard  to  the  statements 
made  here  by  large  numbers  of  our  returned  prisoners.  On  Belle  Isle,  their 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  25 

privies  were  down  from  the  main  camp.  From  6  o'clock  in  the  morning  until 
6  o'clock  in  the  evening  they  were  permitted  to  go  to  these  sinks  or  privies, 
but  from  6  at  night  until  6  in  the  morning  they  were  refused  the  privilege  of 
going  there,  and  consequently,  BO  many  suffering  with  diarrhoea,  their  filth  was 
deposited  all  through  their  camp.  The  wells  from  which  they  drew  their  water 
were  sunk  in  the  sand  around  through  their  camp,  and  you  can  judge  what  the 
effect  of  that  has  been.  Some  of  these  prisoners,  soon  after  they  were  put  on 
Belle  Isle,  not  knowing  the  regulations  there,  and  suffering  from  chronic  diar 
rhoea,  when  making  the  attempt  to  go  down  to  these  privies  after  6  o'clock  at 
night,  were  shot  down  in  cold  blood  by  the  guards,  without  any  warning  what 
ever.  Several  such  instances  have  been  stated  to  me  by  parties  who  have 
arrived  here. 

By  Mr.Odell: 

Question.  You  make  these  statements  from  the  testimony  of  prisoners  received 
here? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  from  testimony  that  I  have  the  most  perfect  confidence  in. 
Men  have  stated  these  things  to  me  in  the  very  last  hours  of  their  lives. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Were  they  conscious  of  their  condition  at  the  time  they  made  their 
statements  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  think  they  were  perfectly  conscious;  yet  there  is  one 
thing  which  is  very  remarkable,  that  is,  these  men  retain  their  hope  of  life  up 
to  the  hour  of  dying.  They  do  not  give  up.  There  is  another  thing  I  would 
wish  to  state  :  all  the  men,  without  any  exception,  among  the  thousands  that 
have  come  to  this  hospital,  have  never,  in  a  single  instance,  expressed  a  regret 
(notwithstanding  the  privations  and  sufferings  that  they  have  endured)  that  they 
entered  their  country's  service.  They  have  been  the  most  loyal,  devoted,  and 
earnest  men.  Even  on  the  last  days  of  their  lives  they  have  said  that  all  they 
hoped  for  was  just  to  live  and  enter  the  ranks  again  and  meet  their  foes.  It  is 
a  most  glorious  record  in  reference  to  the  devotion  of  our  men  to  their  country. 
I  do  not  think  their  patriotism  has  ever  been  equalled  in  the  history  of  the 
world. 

The  committee  then  proceeded,  by  steamer,  from  Annapolis  to  Baltimore,  and 
visited  the  ''West  Hospital."  and  saw  the  patients  there.  As  they  presented 
the  same  reduced  and  debilitated  appearance  as  those  they  had  already  seen  at 
Annapolis,  and  in  conversation  gave  the  same  account  of  their  treatment  at  the 
hands  of  the  rebels,  the  committee  concluded  their  examination  by  taking  merely 
the  testimony  of  the  surgeon  and  chaplain  of  the  hospital. 

''WEST  HOSPITAL,"  'Baltimore,  Mel,  May  6,  1864. 

Dr.  Wm.  G.  Knowles,  sworn  and  examined. 
By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Will  you  state  whether  you  are  in  the  employment  of  the  govern 
ment  ;  and  if  so,  in  what  capacity? 

Answer.  I  am,  and  have  been  for  nearly  three  years,  a  contract  physician  in 
the  "West  Hospital,"  Baltimore. 

Question.  Have  you  received  any  of  the  returned  Union  prisoners,  from  Rich 
mond,  in  your  hospital? 

Answer.  We  have  received  those  we  have  here  now;  no  others 

Question.  How  many  have  you  received  ? 

Answer.  We  have  received  105. 

Question.  When  did  you  receive  them  ? 


26  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Answer.  Two  weeks  ago  last  Tuesday.     On  the  19tli  of  April. 

Question.  Will  you  state  the  condition  those  prisoners  were  in  when  they 
were  received  here  1 

Answer.  They  wore  all  very  emaciated  men,  as  you  have  seen  here  to-day, 
only  more  so  than  they  appear  to  be  now.  They  were  very  emaciated  and 
feeble,  suffering  chiefly  from  diarrhoea,  many  of  them  having,  in  connexion  with 
that,  bronchial  and  similar  affections.  From  the  testimony  given  to  me  by  these 
men  I  have  no  doubt  their  condition  was  the  result  of  exposure  and — I  was 
about  to  say  starvation ;  but  it  was,  perhaps,  hardly  starvation,  for  they  had 
something  to  eat;  but  I  will  say,  a  deficient  supply  of  food  and  of  a  proper 
kind  of  food;  and  when  I  say  "exposure,"  perhaps  that  would  not  be  sufficiently 
definite.  All  with  whom  I  have  conversed  have  stated  that  those  who  were  on 
Belle  Isle  were  kept  there  even  as  late  as  December  with  nothing  to  protect 
them  but  such  little  clothing  as  was  left  them  by  their  captors ;  with  no  blankets, 
no  overcoats,  no  tents,  nothing  to  cover  them,  nothing  to  protect  them  ;  and  that 
their  sleeping-place  was  the  ground — the  sand. 

Question.  What  would  you,  as  a  physician  of  experience,  aside  from  the 
statements  of  these  returned  prisoners,  say  was  the  cause  of  their  condition  1 

Answer.  I  should  judge  it  was  as  they  have  stated.  Diarrhoea  is  a  very 
common  form  of  disease  among  them,  and  from  all  the  circumstances  I  have 
every  reason  to  believe  that  it  is  owing  to  exposure  and  the  want  of  proper 
nourishment.  Some  of  them  tell  me  that  they  received  nothing  but  two  small 
pieces  of  corn-bread  a  day.  Some  of  them  suppose  (how  true  that  may  be  I  do 
not  know)  that  that  bread  was  made  of  corn  ground  with  the  cobs.  I  have  not 
seen  any  of  it  to  examine  it. 

Question.  How  many  have  died  of  the  number  you  have  received  here  ? 

Answer.  Already  twenty-nine  have  died,  and  you  have  seen  one  who  is  now 
dying ;  and  five  were  received  here  dead,  who  died  on  their  way  from  Fortress 
Monroe  to  Baltimore. 

Question.  How  many  of  them  were  capable  of  walking  into  the  hospital  ? 

Answer.  Only  one ;  the  others  were  brought  here  from  the  boat  on  stretchers, 
put  on  the  dumb-waiter,  and  lifted  right  up  to  their  rooms,  and  put  on  their 
beds.  And  I  would  state  another  thing  in  regard  to  these  men :  when  they 
were  received  here  they  were  filthy,  dirty,  and  lousy. in  the  extreme,  and  we 
had  considerable  trouble  to  get  them  clean.  Every  man  who  could  possibly 
stand  it  we  took  and  placed  in  a  warm  bath  and  held  him  up  while  he  was 
washed,  and  we  threw  away  all  their  dirty  clothing,  providing  them  with  that 
which  was  clean. 

Question.  What  was  the  condition  of  their  clothing  1 

Answer. ,.Very  poor,  indeed.  I  should  say  the  clothing  was  very  much  worn, 
although  I  did  not  examine  it  closely,  as  that  was  not  so  much  a  matter  of 
investigation  with  us  as  was  their  physical  condition.  Their  heads  were  filled 
with  vermin,  so  much  so  that  we  had  to  cut  off  their  hair  and  make  applications 
to  destroy  the  vermin. 

Question.  What  portion  of  those  you  have  received  here  do  you  suppose  are 
finally  curable  ? 

Answer.  We  shall  certainly  lose  one-third  of  them ;  and  we  have  been  in 
clined  to  think  that,  sooner  or  later,  we  should  lose  one-half  of  them. 

Question.  Will  the  constitutions  of  those  who  survive  be  permanently  injured, 
or  will  they  entirely  recover  ? 

Answer.  I  think  the  constitutions  of  the  greater  part  of  them  will  be  seriously 
impaired ;  that  they  will  never  become  strong  and  healthy  again. 

Question.  What  account  have  these  men  given  you  as  to  the  comparative 
condition  of  those  left  behind  ?  Did  the  rebels  send  the  best  or  the  poorest  of 
our  prisoners  ? 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  27 

Answer.  I  could  not  tell  that ;  I  have  never  inquired.  But  I  should  presume 
they  must  heave  sent  the  worst  they  had. 

Question.  You  have  had  charge  of  confederate  sick  and  wounded,  have  you 
-not  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  a  large  number  of  them.  This  was  the  receiving  hospital 
for  those  from  Gettysburg. 

Question.  What  was  the  treatment  they  received  from  us  ? 

Answer.  We  consider  that  we  treated  them  with  the  greatest  kindness  and 
humanity;  precisely  as  we  treated  our  own  men.  That  has  been  our  rule  of 
conduct.  We  gave  them  the  very  best  the  hospital  would  afford  ;  and  not  ^nly 
what  properly  belonged  to  the  hospital,  but  delicacies  and  luxuries  of  every 
kind  were  furnished  them  by  the  hospital,  and  by  outside  sympathizers,  who 
were  permitted  to  send  delicacies  to  them. 

Question.  It  has  been  stated  in  many  of  the  rebel  newspapers  that  our  pris 
oners  are  treated  the  same  and  fed  with  the  same  rations  as  their  soldiers  in  the 
field.  In  your  judgment,  as  a  physician  would  it  be  possible  for  their  soldiers 
to  retain  their  health  and  energy  if  fed  as  our  prisoners  have  been  ? 

Answer.  No,  sir ;  it  would  be  impossible ;  multitudes  of  them  would  have 
died  under  such  treatment. 

Question.  I  do  not  know  as  I  desire  to  question  you  further.  Is  there  any 
thing  more  you  desire  to  state  1 

Answer.  I  do  not  know  that  there  is  ;  it  is  all  in  a  nut-shell. 

By  Mr.  Odell: 

Question.  Is  not  the  disease  as  evinced  among  those  men  clearly  defined  as 
resulting  from  exposure  and  privations,  and  want  of  proper  food  and  nourish 
ment  ? 

Answer.  That  is  our  decided  opinion  as  medical  men ;  the  opinion  of  all  of 
us  who  have  had  anything  to  do  with  these  men. 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  The  condition  of  all  these  men  appears  to  be  about  the  same.  Is 
there  really  any  difference  in  their  condition  except  in  degree  ? 

Answer.  I  think  that  is  all.  Some  men  have  naturally  stronger  constitutions 
than  others,  and  can  bear  more  than  others.  That  is  the  way  I  account  for  the 
difference. 

By  Mr.  Odell : 

Question.  Are  the  minds  of  any  of  them  affected  permanently? 
Answer.  We  have  had  two  or  three  whose  intellect  is  very  feeble ;  some  of 
them  are  almost  like  children  in  that  respect. 

Question.  Do  you  think  that  grows  out  of  the  treatment  they  have  received  ? 
Answer.  I  think  the  same  cause  produced  that  as  the  other. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Is  not  that  one  of  the  symptoms  attendant  upon  starvation,  that 
men  are  likely  to  become  deranged  or  idiotic  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  more  like  derangement  than  what  we  call  idiocy 

By  Mr.  Gooch : 

Question.  Can  those  men  whose  arms  you  bared  and  held  up  to  us-Mnere 
skeletons,  nothing  but  skin  and  bone—can  those  men  recover  ? 

Answer.  They  may;  we  think  that  some  of  them  arc  in  an  improving  con 
dition.  But  we  have  to  be  extremely  cautious  how  we  feed  them.  If  we  give 
them  a  little  excess  of  food  under  these  circumstances  they  would  be  almost 
certain  to  be  seriously  and  injuriously  affected  by  it. 


28  RETURNED    PRISONERS 

Question.  It  is  your  opinion,  you  have  stated,  that  these  men  have  been 
reduced  to  this  condition  by  want  of  food  ? 

Answer.  It  is ;  want  of  food  and  exposure  are  the  original  causes.  That  has 
produced  diarrhoea  and  other  diseases  as  a  natural  consequence,  and  they  have 
aided  the  original  cause  and  reduced  them  to  their  present  condition.  I  should 
like  the  country  and  the  government  to  know  the  facts  about  these  men  ;  I  do 
not  think  they  can  realize  it  until  the  facts  are  made  known  to  them.  I  think 
the  rebels  have  determined  upon  the  policy  of  starving  their  prisoners,  just  as 
much  as  the  murders  at  Fort  Pillow  were  a  part  of  their  policy. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Van  Burkalow,  sworn  and  examined. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  What  is  your  connexion  with  this  hospital  ? 

Answer.  I  am  the  chaplain  of  the  hospital. 

Question.  How  long  have  you  been  acting  in  that  capacity  ? 

Answer.  I  have  been  connected  with  the  hospital  in  that  capacity  ever  since 
the  20th  of  October,  1862. 

Question.  What  has  been  your  opportunity  of  knowing  the  condition  of  our 
returned  prisoners  ? 

Answer.  I  have  mingled  with  them  and  administered  unto  them  ever  since 
they  have  been  here,  night  and  day.  I  have  written,  I  suppose,  something  like 
a  hundred  letters  for  them  to  their  relatives  and  friends,  since  they  arrived  here. 

Question.  Have  you  attended  them  when  they  were  dying  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  And  conversed  with  them  about  their  condition,  and  the  manner 
in  which  they  have  been  brought  to  that  condition  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  I  have. 

Question.  Please  tell  us  what  you  have  ascertained  from  them. 

Answer.  The  general  story  I  have  gotten  from  them  was  to  the  effect  that 
when  captured,  and  before  they  got  to  Richmond,  they  would  generally  be 
robbed  of  their  clothing,  their  good  United  States  uniforms,  even  to  their  shoes 
and  hats  taken  from  them,  and  if  anything  was  given  to  them  in  place  of  them, 
they  would  receive  only  old  worn-out  confederate  clothing.  Sometimes  they 
were  sent  to  Belle  Isle  with  nothing  on  but  old  pants  and  shirts.  They  generally 
had  their  money  taken  from  them,  often  with  the  promise  of  its  return,  but 
that  promise  was  never  fulfilled.  They  were  placed  on  Belle  Isle,  as  I  have 
said,  some  with  nothing  on  but  pants  and  shirts,  some  with  blouses,  but  they 
were  seldom  allowed  to  have  an  overcoat  or  a  blanket.  There  they  remained 
for  weeks,  some  of  them  for  six  or  eight  weeks,  without  any  tents  or  any  kind 
of  covering. 

Question.  What  time  of  the  year  was  this  1 

Answer.  All  along  from  September  down  to  December,  as  a  general  thing, 
through  the  latter  part  of  the  fall.  There  they  remained  for  weeks  without  any 
tents,  without  blankets,  and  in  many  instances  without  coats,  exposed  to  the 
rain  and  snow,  and  all  kinds  of  inclement  weather.  And  where  some  of  them 
had  tents,  they  were  old  worn-out  army  tents,  full  of  holes  and  rents,  so  that 
they  are  very  poor  shelters  indeed  from  the  storms.  I  have  been  told  by  several 
of  them  that  several  times,  upon  getting  up  in  the  morning,  they  would  find  six 
or  eight  of  their  number  frozen  to  death.  There  are  men  here  now  who  havo 
had  their  toes  frozen  off  there.  They  have  said  that  they  have  been  compelled 
to  get  up  during  the  night  and  walk  rapidly  back  and  forth  to  keep  from-dying 
from  the  cold. 

Question.  What  do  they  say  in  regard  to  the  food  furnished  them  ? 

Answer.  They  represent  that  as  being  very  little  in  quantity,  and  of  the 
very  poorest  quality,  being  but  a  small  piece  of  corn-bread,  about  three  inches 


EETURNED    PRISONERS.  29 

square,  made  of  meal  ground  very  coarsely — some  of  them  suppose  made  of 
corn  and  cobs  all  ground  up  together — and  that  bread  was  baked  and  cut  up 
and  sent  to  them  in  such  a  manner  that  a  great  deal  of  it  woul ff  be  crumbled 
off  and  lost.  Sometimes  they  would  get  a  very  small  piece  of  meat,  but  that 
meat  very  poor,  and  sometimes  for  days  they  would  receive  no  meat  at  all. 
And  sometimes  they  would  receive  a  very  small  quantity  of  what  they  call  rice- 
water — that  is,  water  with  a  few  grains  of  rice  in  it. 

Question.  You  have  heard  their  statements  separately  ] 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  Do  they  all  agree  in  the  same  general  statement  as  to  their  treat 
ment  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir;  they  do. 

Question.  How  were  they  clothed  when  they  arrived  here  1 

Answer.  They  were  clothed  very  poorly  indeed,  with  old  worn-out  filthy 
garments,  full  of  vermin. 

Question.  What  was  their  condition  and  apperance  as  to  health  when  they 
arrived  here  1 

Answer.  They  looked  like  living  skeletons — that  is  about  the  best  description 
I  can  give  of  them — very  weak  and  emaciated. 

Question.  Have  you  ever  seen  men  at  any  time  or  place  so  emaciated  as  these 
are — so  entirely  destitute  of  flesh  ? 

Answer.  I  think  I  have  a  few  times,  but  very  rarely ;  I  have  known  men  to 
become  very  emaciated  by  being  for  weeks  affected  with  chronic  diarrhoea,  or 
something  of  that  kind.  But  the  chronic  diarrhoaa,  and  liver  diseases,  and  lung 
affections,  which  those  men  now  have,  I  understand  to  have  been  superinduced 
by  the  treatment  to  which  they  have  been  subjected;  their  cruel  and  merci 
less  treatment  and  exposure  to  inclement  weather  without  any  shelter  or  suffi 
cient  clothing  or  food,  reducing  them  literally  to  a  state  of  starvation. 

Question.  Could  any  of  them  walk  when  they  arrived  here  ? 

Answer.  I  think  there  was  but  one  who  could  make  out  to  walk ;   the  rest  we 
had  to  carry  into  the  hospitals  on  stretchers. 
ByMr.Odell: 

Question.  Did  these  men  make  these  statements  in  their  dying  condition? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

By  the  chairman : 

Question.  Were  the  persons  who  made  these  statements  conscious  of  approach 
ing  dissolution1? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir ;  I  know  of  no  particular  cases  where  they  spoke  of  these 
things  when  they  were  right  on  the  borders  of  death ;  but  they  made  them  before, 
when  they  were  aware  of  their  condition. 

Question.  So  that  you  have  no  reason  to  doubt  that  they  told  the  exact  truth, 
or  intended  to  do  so  ? 

Answer.  None  whatever.  There  has  been  such  a  unanimity  of  testimony  on 
that  point,  that  I  cannot  entertain  the  shadow  of  a  doubt. 

Question.  And  their  statements  were  corroborated  by  their  appearance  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  You  have  had  under  your  charge  and  attention  confederate  sick 
and  wounded,  have  you  not  1 

Answer.  Yes,  sir. 

Question.  How  have  they  been  treated  1 

Answer.  In  my  judgment  they  have  been  treated  just  as  well  as  any  of  our 
own  men  ever  were  treated.  In  fact,  they  have  got  better  treatment  than  our 
men  did  formerly,  for  the  reason  that,  in  addition  to  what  we  have  given  them 
— and  we  have  tried  to  treat  them  just  as  we  would  have  them  treat  our  men — 


30  RETURNED   PRISONERS. 

in  addition  to  that,  we  have  allowed  the  rebel  sympathizers  of  Baltimore  to  bring 
them,  every , day,  delicacies  in  abundance. 

Question.  Were  these  rebel  sympathizers  bountiful  to  them  in  that  line  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  very. 

Question.  What  has  been  the  feeling  evinced  by  our  returned  prisoners,  after 
having  received  such  treatment,  in  regard  to  having  entered  the  service  1  Have 
they  ever  expressed  any  regret  that  they  entered  our  army  ? 

Answer.  As  a  general  thing,  they  have  not.  In  fact,  I  have  heard  but  one 
express  a  different  sentiment.  He  was  a  mere  youth,  not  more  than  16  or  17 
years  of  age  now.  His  feet  were  badly  frozen.  He  remarked  that  he  had  re 
gretted,  even  long  before  he  got  to  Richmond,  that  he  entered  the  service.  But 
I  have  heard  a  number  of  them  declare  that  if  they  were  so  fortunate  as  to 
recover  their  health  and  strength,  they  should  be  glad  to  return  to  the  service,  and 
still  fight  for  their  country. 

Question.  They  then  bear  their  misfortunes  bravely  and  patriotically  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  they  do. 

Question.  And  without  complaining  of  their  government? 

Answer.  Yes,  sir,  without  complaining  of  their  fate,  except  so  far  as  to  blame 
their  merciless  enemies. 


DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE,  DISTRICT  OF  MEMPHIS. 
Deposition  of  John  Nelson  in  relation  to  the  capture  of  Fort  Pillow^ 

EVIDENCE  DEPARTMENT, 

Provost  Marshal's  Office. 

John  Nelson,  being  duly  sworn,  deposeth  and  saith : 

At  the  time  of  the  attack  on  and  capture  of  Fort  Pillow,  April  12,  1864,  I 
kept  a  hotel  within  the  lines  at  Fort  Pillow,  and  a  short  distance  from  the 
works.  Soon  after  the  alarm  was  given  that  an  attack  on  the  fort  was  immi 
nent,  I  entered  the  works  and  tendered  my  services  to  Major  Booth,  command 
ing.  The  attack  began  in  the  moniing  at  about  5J  o'clock,  and  about  one 
o'clock  p.  m.  a  flag  of  truce  approached.  During  the  parley  which  ensued, 
and  while  the  firing  ceased  on  both  sides,  the  rebels  kept  crowding  up  to  the 
works  on  the  side  near  Cold  creek,  and  also  approached  nearer  on  the  south 
side,  thereby  gaining  advantages  pending  the  conference  under  the  flag  of  truce. 
As  soon  as  the  flag  of  truce  was  withdrawn  the  attack  began,  and  about  five 
minutes  after  it  began  the  rebels  entered  the  fort.  Our  troops  were  soon  over 
powered,  and  broke  and  fled.  A  large  number  of  the  soldiers,  black  and  white, 
and  also  a  few  citizens,  myself  among  the  number,  rushed  down  the  bluff 
towards  the  river.  1  concealed  myself  as  well  as  I  could  in  a  position  where  I 
could  distinctly  see  all  that  passed  below  the  bluff,  for  a  considerable  distance 
up  and  down  the  river. 

A  large  number,  at  least  one  hundred,  were  hemmed  in  near  the  river  bank 
by  bodies  of  the  rebels  coining  from  both  north  and  south.  Most  all  of  those 
thus  hemmed  in  were  without  arms.  I  saw  many  soldiers,  both  white  and 
black,  throw  up  their  arms  in  token  of  surrender,  and  call  out  that  they  had 
surrendered.  The  rebels  would  reply,  "  God  damn  you,  why  didn't  you  sur 
render  before?"  and  shot  them  down  like  dogs. 

The  rebels  commenced  an  indiscriminate  slaughter.     Many  colored  soldiers 


RETURNED    PRISONERS.  31 

sprang  into  the  river  and  tried  to  escape  by  swimming,  but  these  were  invariably 
shot  dead. 

A  short  distance  from  me,  and  within  view,  a  number  of  our  wounded  had 
been  placed,  and  near  where  Major  Booth's  body  lay ;  and  a  small  red  flag 
indicated  that  at  that  place  our  wounded  were  placed.  The  rebels,  however 
as  they  passed  these  wounded  men,  fired  right  into  them  and  struck  them  with 
the  buts  of  their  muskets. 

The  cries  for  mercy  and  groans  which  arose  from  the  poor  fellows  were 
heartrending. 

Thinking  that  if  I  should  be  discovered,  I  would  be  killed,  I  emerged  from 
my  hiding  place,  and,  approaching  the  nearest  rebel,  I  told  him  I  was  a  citizen. 
He  said,  "You  are  in  bad  company,  G — d  d n  you;  out  with  your  green 
backs,  or  I'll  shoot  you."  I  gave  him  all  the  money  I  had,  and  under  his  con 
voy  I  went  up  into  the  fort  again. 

When  I  re-entered  the  fort  there  was  still  some  shooting  going  on.  I  heard 
a  rebel  officer  tell  a  soldier  not  to  kill  any  more  of  those  negroes.  He  said 
that  they  would  all  be  killed,  any  way,  when  they  were  .tried. 

JOHN  NELSON. 

Mr.  Nelson  further  states  : 

After  I  entered  the  fort,  and  after  the  United  States  flag  had  been  taken 
down,  the  rebels  held  it  up  in  their  hands  in  the  presence  of  their  officers,  and 
thus  gave  the  rebels  outside  a  chance  to  still  condiiiv.1  their  slaughter,  and  I  did 
not  notice  that  any  rebel  officer  forbade  the  holding  of  it  up.  I  also  further  state, 
to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  information,  that  there  were  not  less  than 
three  hundred  and  sixty  negroes  killed  and  two  hundred  whites. 

This  I  give  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  belief. 

JOHN  NELSON 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me  this  2d  day  of  May,  A.  D.  1864. 

J.  D.  LLOYD, 
Captain  llth  Infantry,  Mo.  Voh.,  and 

Ass'nt  Provost  Marshal,  Dist.  of  Memphis. 


Statement  of  Frank  Hogan,  corporal  in  company  A,  §th  United  States  heavy 

artillery,  (colored.) 

I,  Frank  Hogan,  a  corporal  in  company  A,  of  the  6th  United  States  heavy 
artillery,  (colored,)  would,  on  oath,  state  the  following :  That  I  was  in  the  battle 
fought  at  Fort  Pillow,  Tennessee,  on  the  (12th)  twelfth  day  of  April,  A.  D. 
(1864,)  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-four,  and  that  I  was  taken  prison -\- 
by  the  enemy,  and  I  saw  Captain  Carson,  and  heard  some  of  the  enemy  at?:: 
him  if  he  belonged  to  a  nigger  regiment.  He  told  them  he  did.  They  askcii 
him  how  he  came  here.  He  told  them  he  was  detailed  there.  Then  they  told 
him  they  would  give  him  a  detail,  and  immediately  shot  him  dead,  after  being  a 
prisoner  without  arms.  I  also  saw  two  lieutenants,  whose  names  I  did  not 
know,  but  who  belonged  to  the  (13th)  Thirteenth  Tennessee  cavalry,  shot  down 
after  having  been  taken  prisoners.  I  also  saw  them  kill  three  sick  men  that 
were  lying  helpless  in  their  tents. 

I  saw  them  make  our  men  (colored)  pull  the  artillery,  whipping  them  at  the 
same  time  in  the  most  shameful  manner. 

I  also  saw  them  bury  one  of  our  men  alive,  being  only  wounded.     I  heard 


32  RETURNED    PRISONERS. 

Colonel  McCullough,  Confederate  States  army,  ask  his  adjutant  how  many  men 
were  killed  and  wounded.  The  adjutant  told  him  he  had  a  list  of  three  hundred, 
and  that  all  the  reports  were  not  in  yet.  Colonel  McCullough  was  commanding 
a  brigade.  I  also  heard  a  captain,  Confederate  States  army,  tell  Colonel  Mc 
Cullough,  Confederate  States  army,  that  ten  men  were  killed  out  of  his  own  com 
pany. 

his 

FRANK  x  HOGAN. 

mark. 

Sworn  to  and  subscribed  before  me  this  30th  day  of  April,  1864,  at  Fort 
Pickering,  Memphis,  Tennessee. 

MALCOM  F.  SMITH, 
First  Lieutenant  and  Adjutant  6th  U.  S.  Heavy  Artillery,  (colored,) 

A  true  copy. 

J.  H.  ODLIN, 
„  Captain  and  Assistant  Adjutant  General 


.Statement  of  Wilbur  H.  Gaylord,  first  sergeant,  company  B,  6th  United  States 

heavy  artillery,  ( colored.) 

FORT  PICKERING,  TENNESSEE,  April  28,  1864. 

I  was  in  the  battle  fought  at  Fort  Pillow  on  the  12th  day  of  April,  A.  D. 
1864.  The  engagement  commenced  about  six  and  a  half  o'clock  a.  m.  I  was 
stationed  about  twenty  rods  outside  the  fort  with  twenty  men  in  a  southeast 
direction,  (this  was  about  six  and  a  half  o'clock  a.  m.,)  with  orders  from  Major 
S.  F.  Booth  to  hold  the  position  as  long  as  possible  without  being  captured.  I 
staid  there  with  the  men  about  one  hour.  While  there  the  rebels  came  within 
thirty  rods  and  tried  to  steal  horses.  They  got  two  horses,  and  at  the  same 
time  stuck  a  rebel  flag  on  the  fortifications.  While  I  held  this  position  the 
white  men  on  my  right  (13th  Tennessee  cavalry)  retreated  to  the  fort.  About 
ten  minutes  after  this  I  went  with  my  men  to  the  fort.  While  going  into  the 
fort  I  saw  Lieutenant  Barr,  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  shot  down  by  my  side. 
He  was  shot  through  the  head.  He  fell  outside  the  fortifications,  about  six  feet. 
Ten  minutes  after  getting  into  the  fort  Major  S.  F.'  Booth  was  shot  at  porthole 
No.  2,  while  standing  directly  in  the  rear  of  the  gun;  was  shot  directly  through 
the  heart ;  expired  instantly.  I  carried  him  to  the  bank  of  the  river.  As  soon 
.as  I  returned  Captain  Epeneter,  company  A,  w^is  wounded  in  the  head  while 
standing  at  porthole  No.  4.  He  immediately  went  to  the  hospital,  which  was 
below  the  river  bank — about  half  way  down,  I  should  think.  Ten  men  were' 
killed  before  a  flag  of  truce  came  in,  which  was  about  twelve  o'clock  m.  Five 
men,  who  were  all  dressed  alike,  came  with  the  flag  from  the  rebels,  and  Major 
Bradford,  of  13th  Tennessee  cavalry,  who  had  now  assumed  command,  asked 
one  hour  to  consider ;  on  the  conclusion  of  which,  he  returned  a  decided  refusal. 
The  fire  on  both  sides  now  commenced,  and  was  kept  up  about  half  an  hour 
with  great  fury,  when  the  rebels  charged  over  the  works.  (I  should  have  said 
that  General  Forrest  came  with  the  flag?)  The  enemy  was  checked  and  held 
for  a  few  minutes.  As  soon  as  they  were  fairly  on  the  works,  I  was  wounded 
with  a  musket  ball  through  the  right  ankle.  I  should  think  that  two  hundred 
rebels  passed  over  the  works,  and  passed  by  me  while  1  lay  there,  when  one 
rebel  noticed  that  I  was  alive,  shot  at  me  again  and  missed  me.  I  told  him  I 
~was  wounded,  and  that  I  would  surrender,  when  a  Texan  ranger  stepped  up 


RETURNED   PRISONERS.  33 

and  took  me  prisoner.  Just  at  this  time  I  saw  them  shoot  down  three  black 
men,  who  were  begging  for  their  life,  and  who  had  surrendered.  The  rebels 
now  helped  me  through  porthole  No.  4.  The  ranger  who  took  me  captured  a 
colored  soldier,  whom  lie  sent  with  me.  He  also  sent  a  guard.  They  took 
me  to  picket  post  No.  2.  There  I  was  put  into  an  ambulance  and  taken  to  a 
farm-house  with  one  of  their  dead,  who  was  a  chaplain.  There  I  was  made 
to  lie  out  doors  all  night  on  account  of  the  houses  being  filled  with  their 
wounded.  I  bandaged  my  own  wound  with  my  drawers,  and  a  colored  man 
brought  water  and  sat  by  me  so  that  I  could  keep  my  foot  wet.  Next 
morning  Colonel  McCullough  came  there  and  sent  a  squad  of  men,  having 
pressed  all  the  conveyances  he  could  find  to  take  away  his  own  wounded.  Not 
finding  sufficient,  nor  having  negroes  enough,  they  made  stretchers  from  blan 
kets.  They  could  not  carry  me,  and  so  left  me  at  the  farm-house ;  the  man's 
name  was  Stone.  He  got  ine  into  the  house  and  into  bed.  He  and  his  wife 
were  very  kind  to  me.  While  Colonel  McCullough  was  there  he  told  me  Mem 
phis,  Tennessee,  was  probaby  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels.  The  rear  guard  of 
the  rebels  left  there  Wednesday  about  5  o'clock  p.  m.  Th"  rebels  took  a  young 
man  whose  father  lived  near  here,  and  who  had  been  wounded  in  the  fight,  to 
the  woods,  and  shot  three  more  shots  into  his  back  and  into  his  head,  and  left 
him  until  Friday  morning,  when  the  citizens  took  him  in.  They  brought  him 
to  the  house  where  I  was,  and  then  carried  us  both  to  Fort  Pillow  in  an  old 
cart  that  they  fixed  up  for  the  occasion,  in  hopes  of  getting  us  on  board 
of  a  gunboat. 

Upon  our  arrival  there  a  gunboat  lay  on  the  opposite  bank,  but  we  could  not  hail 
her.  We  laid  on  the  bank.  They  took  the  young  man  back  to  a  house,  three- 
fourths  of  a  mile,  but  I  would  not  go  back.  I  laid  there  until  a  gunboat,  the 
Silver  Cloud,  took  me  off,  about  2  o'clock  a.  m.,  Saturday.  They  treated  me 
with  the  utmost  kindess  on  board  the  boat. 

WILBUR  H.  GAYLORD, 
1st  Sergeant,  Co.  B,  Qth  U.  S.  Heavy  Artillery,  1st  Battalion,  (colored.) 

Sworn  to  and  subscribed  before  me  this  30th  day  of  April,  1864,  at  Fort 
Pickering,  Memphis,  Tennessee. 

MALCOM  F.  SMITH, 
1st  Lieutenant  and  Adjutant  6th  U.  S.  Heavy  Artillery,  (colored.} 

A  true  copy. 

J.  H.  ODLIN, 
Captain  and  A.  A.  G. 


Statement,  of  James  Lewis,  private,  company    C,   §th    United   States  heavy 

artillery,  (colored.) 

I,  James  Lewis,  private,  company  C,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery, 
(colored,)  would,  on  oath,  state  the  following :  I  was  in  the  battle  fought  at  Fort 
Pillow,  Tennessee,  on  the  12th  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1864.  The  engagement 
commenced  early  in  the  morning  and  lasted  until  three  o'clock  p.  m.  same  day, 
at  which  time  the  enemy  carried  the  fort.  The  United  States  troops  took 
refuge  under  the  bank  of  the  river.  The  officers  all  being  killed  or  wounded, 
the  men  raised  the  white  flag  and  surrendered,  but  the  rebels  kept  on  firing 
until  most  all  the  men  were  shot  down.  I  was  wounded  and  knocked  down 
with  the  but  of  a  musket  and  left  for  dead,  after  being  robbed,  and  they  cut  the 
buttons  off  my  jacket.  I  saw  two  women  shot  by  the  river  bank  and  their 
bodies  thrown  into  the  river  after  the  place  was  taken.  I  saw  Frank  Meek, 

Rep.  Com.  68 3 


34  RETURNED   PRISONERS. 

company  B,  6th  United  States  heavy  artillery,   (colored,)   shot  after  he  had 
surrendered. 

his 

JAMES  +  LEWIS. 

mark. 

Sworn  to  and  subscribed  before  me  this  30th  day  of  April,   1864,  at  Fort 
Pickering,  Memphis,  Tennessee. 

MALCOM  F.  SMITH, 

1st  Lieutenant  and  Adjutant  §th  U.  S.  Heavy  Artillery,  (colored.'] 
A  true  copy. 

J.  H.  ODLIN, 
Captain  and  A.  A.  G. 
|  This  evidence  was  received  after  the  regular  edition  was  printed.] 


P.  S.  Since  the  report  of  the  committee  was  prepared  for  the  press,  the  fol 
lowing  letter  from  the  surgeon  in  charge  of  the  returned  prisoners  was  received 
by  the  chairman  of  the  committee : 

WEST'S  BUILDINGS  HOSPITAL, 

Baltimore,  Md.,  May  24,  1864. 

DEAR  SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  enclose  the  photograph  of  John  Breinig, 
with  the  desired  information  written  upon  it.  I  am  very  sorry  your  committee 
could  not  have  seen  these  cases  when  first  received.  No  one,  from  these  pic 
tures,  can  form  a  true  estimate  of  their  condition  then.  Not  one  in  ten  was  able 
to  stand  alone;  some  of  them  so  covered  and  eaten  by  vermin  that  they 
nearly  resembled  cases  of  small-pox,  and  so  emaciated  that  they  were  really 
living  skeletons,  and  hardly  that,  as  the  result  shows,  forty  out  of  one  hundred 
and  four  having  died  up  to  this  date. 

If  there  has  been  anything  so  horrible,  so  fiendish,  as  this  wholesale  starva 
tion,  in  the  history  of  this  satanic  rebellion,  I  have  failed  to  note  it.  Better  the 
massacres  at  Lawrence,  Fort  Pillow,  and  Plymouth  than  to  be  thus  starved  to 
death  by  inches,  through  long  and  weary  months.  I  wish  I  had  possessed  the 
power  to  compel  all  the  northern  sympathizers  with  this  rebellion  to  come  in 
and  look  upon  the  work  of  the  chivalrous  sons  of  the  hospitable  and  sunny 
south  when  these  skeletons  were  first  received  here.  A  rebel  colonel,  a  prisoner 
here,  who  stood  with  sad  face  looking  on  as  they  were  received,  finally  shook 
his  head  and  walked  away,  apparently  ashamed  that  he  held  any  relations  to 
men  who  could  be  guilty  of  such  deeds. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

A.  CHAPEL. 
Hon.  B.  F.  WADS, 

Chairman  of  Qbmmittee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War,  Senate  U.  S. 


s* 

E   2" 

C£>     — 

g   S. 


I  III 


DO 


*-        " 


fr 

£  j 

"§  °  £ 

o   <»   £ 

lls 

I!I 

llv 

«*5    _r    aj 
*^    T5 

-as  § 
iS  "  A 
?S| 
^l~.2 

'       <^      O 


«         S     r^ 


II! 

-4-»       HH       jj 

m       | 

Is  s 

ja 

I  or 

3 


w 

O3 

O 

K 


w 

o 
»-» 


S    1    o    & 

sill 

•§«§ ; 
«  °  -« 

a   S  ^ 

l«g « 

«a        w 


O 

fc 


FH      <— ' 

ll 


S     ™ 
S     o 


|Ci 

tJ 

<J 


PH 

li 

if 


p     o     S 

0  I  I 

5     a    *o 


§1 

9° 


We.     a    n 
3       O      c8 

2   §*-§ 


it- 


s  It 


M        « 


I      1      * 


W 

w 

C5      K 

a:     •< 

5  s 


__     H 

y'l 


02 

O      Q 


w  ^ 

^  00 

rt  rH 

o  .  oo 

£  s  - 

p 


^  ^  -3 
^2 
•§  § 


ss 

II 

*~1     J 

E  s 


W    a 


?  8 


5  s"s 

Woo 


II 


H! 

K         rj     "C 

o   .2  < 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 


PUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JUN26 

DEC.  CIR.  JtIN  2  7  '84 


^_ I   U.C.  BERKELEY 

RECCIfvAPR  30  19^5 


AUTO  DISC  CMC   4*111! 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CA 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  I  /83          BERKELEY 


GENERAL  UBRWY-U-C.  BERKELEY 


B00075SM 


• 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  I.IBRARY 


